Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

The night seemed calm and welcoming, but bumps and knocks in the night stirred it's residents. The air held a slight lingering chill, but, with how desperate he moved it did not affect Takeru in the slightest. He found himself running around as if blind walking and stumbling into things, flashes of images surrounding him. He had never felt so horrified watching the terrifying visions: Digimon being born and then being destroyed particle by particle! It was scarier than even a horror movie.

He grabbed his side in pain after stumbling onto his feet plowing straight into a garbage can. Earlier that day had seemed so blissfully peaceful when his relationship with Hikari was accepted. Then when Homeostasis intervened everything turned upside down. No, things had been this way ever since Hikari had saved him, but he had no idea this is what it meant for him to carry out 'her will'. Homeostasis had cursed him with knowledge of the digital record, something he did not expect to have embedded into his mind. And now, he felt he could barely handle it. Droplets of sweat poured down from his head, his mind frantic to decipher what was real from what was unreal, but no matter what he did he felt overloaded.

Just a short while ago, he had woken up into the nightmare of his current occupation. The frightening sights drove him away from the others, unable to see anyone or any digimon except their digital makeup as if he was a processing computer. He ignored the pain in his side as he reached out to the side of a building using it as leverage to keep him standing and a guiding point for his body.

Takeru knew one way or another eventually he would either get used to this or lose his mind. He felt so insecure, grasping for the wall, his mind racing wondering about the other digidestined, Patamon, and Hikari. The others would be worried about them, but he knew Homeostasis had taken control of Hikari, afraid of her objective what with how eerie her eyes looked looking through him as if Takeru could only watch as she manipulated him and Hikari to how she saw fit.

His hand stopped expecting to grab another piece of the wall, but reached air and found himself falling. He braced himself to hit the ground, covering his face with one hand, but he felt someone grab his arm and start to lead him away.

Takeru trusted whoever helped him and said nothing as he was led away, trying to decipher who could have saved him. He heard voices and saw the digital structures of people. Whoever helped him must have guided him through the alley, but he could not tell who helped him. He sighed, grateful for the person's help.

"Thanks," he said. He had no idea how in the world anyone could have recognized his condition, but he was grateful.

A male voice answered him back only after whoever helped him forced him to sit down at what felt like a bench. "The curse of being a digidestined with the blessing of Homeostasis..." his voice seemed to scoff. "...I don't know whether to feel impressed or have pity. She has a sap to do all of her bidding now including a body to hold the record. Who would have thought a god needed that in order to accomplish her objective?"

"Who said that?" Takeru said looking around, still unable to see. The voice seemed to have walked away from him leaving him to himself. There was not a soul around nor footsteps to inform him of anyone approaching. Aside from a present cooling breeze Takeru felt his body grow heavy unable to move from the stress on his body.

Takeru laid down completely vulnerable wondering about the man who had guided him to this spot. It sort of felt relieving to know someone knew what he was going through, but he did not know how he knew all of that. At that moment he looked down and saw his hand also in digital fragments. He looked up as if he could see himself changing from his own image to digital bits screaming in horror as he felt his body burn up as if his body was being destroyed and cool down as if he was being preserved over and over again, one digital bit at a time. He groaned within himself desperately to see Hikari, Patamon, Yamato and even Taichi.

As the night wore on he grew calmer, breathing in and out as if his body had gotten used to being disassembled and reassembled over and over again. The 000S and 111s that compromised everything seemed so familiar to him like he could understand the mathematical concept of relationships in cyberspace. For once he felt like he could relate to Koushiro of all people. As if he was dreaming, he could see over and over again the image of different digimon pulverized and fashioned one after the other, helpless as the information flooded his mind as if he himself held all the info. He felt riveted, barely able to move, but unable to turn away, exhausted from the visions.

As the day broke slowly he heard footsteps and voices murmuring that passed by him. He could hear people muttering about him about the youth being strung out on drugs these days and he could not believe he was in that kind of position for them to make such a judgment. He had to get in control of himself.

"That's enough," he said struggling his best to move. He could feel his right hand surge with energy, desperately wishing not to see anymore carnage. "I said turn off!" he exclaimed, the images warping his mind shutting down, Takeru opening his eyes clearly for the first time in what seemed forever.

He sat their breathing in and out, staring up into the clouds above him. Finally daylight had broken through both outside and inside. It felt so good to feel the warmth of the sun on his face.

***

Taichi tapped his foot in irritation, not quite sure he understood what had happened a day ago. Everything seemed like it would be all right, except now both of their, his and Yamato's siblings, had gone off the deep end. His sister had been possessed to and he had no idea what to make of all of it. He held up his cell phone, hearing Yamato blabber on and on about Takeru. He listened on the other end of his cell phone as Yamato frantically kept retracing the events of what happened trying to gain any hint of where his brother might be. Taichi rolled his eyes knowing this conversation was getting nowhere.

"Yeah Yamato," Taichi scoffed, "I know. It was like Takeru was losing his mind." Taichi wanted to slap his forehead because Yamato had been repeating himself for a little while. "I don't know which one of us has it worse right now," he explained comparing the two of them. "Homeostasis has really crossed the line this time. She has possessed Hikari and I don't know where she is either."

On the other end, he felt as if Yamato had just accused him of not being aware of his sister's condition fueling his anger. He heard Sora on the other end calm him down.

"Now, now," he heard her say, "It's not her or his fault this happened. From what I gather Homeostasis used Taichi's rage hurting Takeru as a method to obtain power, which in a positive way did save his life. So their is good that came of it. We just have to locate them for now. Just keep it down between you two until then, ok?"

"Yeah, sure, " Taichi said hanging his head. Somehow Sora had developed a way of calming the rift between the two of them, probably because she just had a way with words and so very motherly, like taking care of two kids squabbling, but he hated to be reminded of how he had nearly taken Takeru out and almost killed him. "Anyways call me if you find out anything," he said hanging up the phone.

Tailmon peaked around his leg expectantly for information. Her bright blue eyes and claws seemed eager for him to answer, the way her claws pierced through his pants into his lower leg. "Sorry, I got nothing," he said shaking his head.

Tailmon stroked her arm as if she was worried about Hikari. "If Homeostasis really did possess Hikari maybe she went to the digital world," she stated. "I have searched all of Hikari's favorite spots. She's not anywhere in your world. "

Taichi gritted his fist staring ahead ignoring the claw marks on his leg and how useless it had been for Tailmon to get him info. "Hikari," he moaned clenched walking forward ignoring everyone else in his way, "Just where are you?"

As if in answer to his prayer his phone rang uncontrollably and he recognized Koushiro's number, instantly picking up the phone. "Yeah, you find something?"

Koushiro's voice rang clear. "Taichi! It's Hikari!" he shouted. "You are not going to believe this, but she is dancing on the Sun Rise 66 Building Skyscraper! She looks like she could fall any moment!"

Taichi gritted his teeth staring at Agumon as if his life depended on him. "Get over there as soon as you can!" he barked. "Agumon, I don't care if people see us right now, you got to digivolve and get us there!"

His dinosaur pal nodded his head. "You got it!" he exclaimed in an orange hot light becoming Wargreymon. With that Taichi climbed on his back. "Sunrise 66! As fast as you can!" he exclaimed. The wind beat against him as they crashed through the clouds.

***

Homeostasis gracefully became adjusted to Hikari's body flipping and performing advanced ballerina techniques on the building, the human ants beneath her taking fearful notice, but she paid them no mind. She could not describe how it felt having more control of a body than she ever had before. Misaki and a few others were useful posts for relaying information, but for Hikari's body their was a symmetry before she had never even dreamed of between the two of them that let her even tap into her own power from the digital world. She believed this latent power of Hikari's explained why she was able to resist her from being possessed, an occurrence that had never happened before.

She felt a hostile presence approach her, but paid it no direct mind.

"You seem to be enjoying yourself," a wayward youth said approaching her, a sharp knife drawn.

Homeostasis instantly recognized him. "It is the first," she noticed nonchalantly observing him. The youth had spiky black hair, sharp glasses hiding what looked like a mentally disturbed facade, a black leather coat over a dark red shirt sporting a pair of black army boots. A silver chain dangled around his neck as if it had kept him chained from attacking Homeostasis like a deranged dog with rabies, much like an infection in the Digital World.

"It has been a long time Akama. Your role has long since ended, but it seems you have been freed from your digital prison. How many decades has it been since then?" she asked as if not really speaking to him directly. She could not help but smirk knowing she was in full control. "You are free to do with what life you have left," she suggested condescendingly to him.

She felt his aura surge in anger against her. "Don't you dare say that about me!" he exclaimed. "After what you did do you think I came back to reminisce about those dark days?" he accused. "I have come to end your life goddess. Now that you have taken a pawn as your physical form I can now exact on you the pain you did to me and Courtmon!" he snarled raising his dagger pointing it straight at Homeostasis..

Homeostasis smiled reaching out both of her hands towards him as if completely innocent yet secretly guilty. "True, you have indeed that advantage on me," she noticed. "I still am not used to the complexities and limitations of a physical body, but I can perform my own will," she said moving her arm up and down moving each of her fingers. "However if you are going to strike me down, you best do it now. Kill this innocent girl and your vengeance will be vindicated."

She watched him coolly, his face contorting at her observation.

"You witch!" he barked. "How many bodies will you hide behind to justify your actions? You're a cold blooded murderer!"

Homeostasis would not have any of it, for someone who knew so little. She would not let this go unpunished. "And who are you to oppose my will?" she said assuming a challenging tone. "All the pieces come together at my beck and call. All that oppose me will be destroyed," she affirmed. "In an instant I can summon Jesmon to cut you asunder. I am not a goddess of mercy," she stated backing him into a corner.

She moved one step forward towards him taking advantage of his anxiety. "Interestingly enough, don't think I did not expect you. As we speak this generation of digidestined are coming having seen the news of a suicidal student that belonged with them. If they see you are threatening one of their own they will also not show mercy," she smiled enjoying the desperation on his face.

Homeostasis watched confidently as he withdrew the knife back into his overcoat as if he had lost against her hesitating with the decision.

"You best get out of here," she advised having neutralized his threat, "Before they show up. Before they do though I am willing to show you good will. I will tell you this: One of these digidestined that are coming destroyed Courtmon. But it will be up to you to decide which one it is. I suggest you do your research," she recommended at that instant fainting to the ground relinquishing command of the body to Hikari. The scenario could not have played out anymore perfectly than she could had imagined.

***

Hikari woke up feeling her hand on cool concrete, a tense chill in the air. She stared up at the sky, her skin sensitive trembling unaware of how she got there to what looked like the roof of a building in the first place. A couple birds passed by her head, and then, in flashing lights above her nearly all of the digidestined seemed to converge with the exception of Takeru.

"Hikari!" Taichi screamed landing down from Wargreymon running over to her bending down, beads of sweat dripping down his face. "Are you ok? Are you all right? Is Homeostasis gone? What happened to you?" he asked, Hikari getting a bit dizzy from all the questions and vertigo plaguing her.

"I don't know," she said unsure how to even talk to him. "Homeostasis took me over in a way I have never felt before. It was crystal clear," she added staring at the ground unable to look at him directly. "I saw everything through my own eyes but felt terrified. If Homeostasis had fallen over I would not even be here. It was...absolutely terrifying," she confessed, wrapping her arms around herself trying to protect herself from that feeling.

"Hikari," Tailmon exclaimed jumping in her arms. "It will be ok. I won't let anything bad happen to you," she smiled rubbing her fur up against her as if trying to keep her calm.

Hikari felt herself smile, helpless about everything except the feelings of everyone around her. "Tailmon," she whispered grateful for her care.

She felt Taichi's hand touch her shoulders. "I don't understand," he said concerned for her. "Homeostasis never put you in danger before. Why is she doing this now?"

Hikari knew she had already tried to tell them before, but no matter how many times she tried to express it she knew they would not understand. And how could they? They had no idea what it felt like to be possessed. She looked around at all of the digidestined as if she herself did not belong with them all. Like, she, Hikari Yagami was no longer a digidestined. She hesitated putting the concern out of her mind.

"By the way," she said calming down. "Where is Takeru? Is he not with you?"

Taichi put a hand over his head at a loss of words.

"Of course you wouldn't know," Yamato said jumping off of Metal Garurumon and kneeling beside her. "Something's happened to him. When you were possessed, he well, kind of went crazy."

Hikari felt the pit of her stomach twist in a knot her breath taken away from her. Homeostasis's haunting words resonated with her back when the contract had been made to save his life. Takeru now was linked to her. Whenever Homeostasis possessed her something would happen to him now, but she had no idea this is what Homeostasis had meant.

She wanted to say something, but only let out a pitiful quiet yelp. "What have I done?" she said tearing into Tailmon's fur.

"Hikari?" her voice wondered concerned.

"Hey," Yamato said lifting her by her arm. "This is no time to beat yourself up. If you REALLY care for my brother you will go help us find him now," Yamato said, irking Hikari's feelings.

"Hey!" Taichi said getting in his face, "She just got over Homeostasis's control! Give her a minute!"

"We don't have time for this!" Yamato snarled. "You saw Takeru! He was running around like a mad man! We have to hurry!"

Hikari struggled getting used to having control of her body again. She felt completely vulnerable and unsure of herself both mentally and physically. She knew this was her body, but somehow it did not feel like it was just hers anymore. She did not know how to explain it to the others.

"Let's go," she said, nearly falling over herself, Sora giving her balance catching her.

"Don't worry, " Sora smiled. "We will find Takeru and Patamon. He went out searching for him by himself yesterday."

Hikari nodded her head glad for her help.

"We've already searched everywhere we could think of," Yamato said. "Hikari, do you know where he could be?"

Hikari put her hand under her chin, feeling faint. "If he became aware of himself he is probably somewhere he does not know."

"I was thinking," Joe said, "Perhaps he was picked up by the cops or worse. I know he would not do anything, but if he did act insane then..."

"...That's at least a start," Yamato said hitting his fist in his hand.

"I recommend we split up," Koushiro suggested. "Me and Mimi can go check out heavily populated areas."

"Oh?" Sora said suggestively. "Like the mall so Mimi and you can go out on a date?"

"No no no," he protested. "Mimi has the uncanny ability to spot people in a crowd and is an A class gossiper when it comes to rumors and obtaining information."

"Oh, so I am like a mall hunting dog am I?" she grinned pressing his cheek.

"You two need to take this seriously," Taichi groaned.

"I have credentials and can get access to hospitals and psychological wards," Joe added. "Leave any of that stuff to me."

"Then I will tag along with you," Sora agreed.

"Wait, that leaves me and Hikari, and Yamato?!" Taichi said aghast.

"It's fine," Yamato said punching him in the shoulder. "We should go check the other places he frequently goes to."

"No, I think we should split up," Hikari recommended. "I want to cover as much ground as possible. And it's my fault he's in that condition. Because of my choice-"

"-Stop beating yourself up about it!" Yamato snapped stomping on the ground hard in front of her. "You ended up saving his life! Any other consequences about it can't be helped!"

"I agree," Taichi said. "You did the right thing Hikari, I think. But where are we going to look then? And can you even go out by yourself right now?"

"I'll be fine," she said standing up under her own power. She had to find him. She had to see him to find out just what happened to him and what she could do to help. "Yamato try your concert arena. Taichi try the school. And I...I think there is one other place he could be, but it's a long shot."

Taichi and Yamato looked at each other and nodded their heads.

"All right everyone, then give a call if you find him!" Taichi said. "Let's go!"

Hikari ran off after separating from everyone with Tailmon.

"So where are we going?" she asked.

Hikari sighed. She had no idea where he could be, but felt as if he was within a few miles from her. "I can't explain it Tailmon, but I feel like I am a compass, and somehow Homeostasis is guiding me to him," she said not quite sure of how else to put this strange connection to Takeru, completely different from their friendship and relationship that they shared before. "Does that sound weird?"

"Definitely," Tailmon agreed. "But that's not important right now. What's important is that we find him and help him!"

Hikari smiled slightly. She could not help but agree with her digital best friend. "Then let's go."

"Go where?" Tailmon asked confused.

Hikari made sure no one else could hear her and whispered in her ear. "Back to the Digital World."

Chapter Text

Takeru found the strength to wander around doing his best to ignore all of the images of digimon plaguing his mind. He felt like his stomach might burst, but even still it did not help him. He felt exhausted, but also helpless.

"This is exactly what price I paid for Homeostasis saving my life," he said closing his eyes. He remembered when he last saw Hikari what had happened to him, and the weirdness of seeing Homeostasis in Hikari's body made him feel frightened for her.

Now that he did not know where he was, he had no idea of how to get back. He was sure if he was more physically able he could return, but, somehow just being around so many people made him feel sick.

"If that's the case," he said feeling in his pocket for his digivice, "maybe I should go back to the digital world."

With that, he grabbed his digivice and headed for the nearest internet cafe.

***

Hikari followed Tailmon straight to the nearest digiport inside a small cybernetic cafe. She ignored some people wearing head visors and tattoos and sat down to the nearest port. Some of them gave her odd looks as if she completely stood out out, and she nervously smiled hoping none of them would approach her.

"I know you Takeru," she said as if convincing herself she was doing the right thing. "If you are really a hold of yourself then I know you will be in there somewhere."

With that, she waited till nobody was looking, lifted up her digivice and her and Tailmon vanished in a light into the digital world, no one around her paying any attention minding their own business.

When she had returned to the Digital World the air felt surprisingly relaxing. Hikari breathed in a breeze of cool air, very much free from the hustle and bustle of the city.

"I don't get it," Tailmon said as they walked across the cool ground. "What makes you think he is here?"

"It just seems," Hikari said looking all around her at the trees, the water, and the air with the mountains lining the horizon, "That Takeru and I belong here. I don't know how to explain it Tailmon."

"How can that be?" She asked. "You're humans. You aren't from the digital world."

"It's the influence of Homeostasis," she said. "The first time she ever possessed me I felt a special connection to the digital world. Now that Takeru is a part of it I just have this feeling that he understands that to."

"But where exactly are we looking?" Tailmon suggested as they approached a tranquil lake.

"Up there," she said, pointing at a hill. "I think he's over there."

Her and Tailmon hurried up closer to the beginning of the hill, but a digimon appeared and blocked their path.

The digimon looked vaguely familiar, but upon closer inspection as they approached she recognized the digimon as Jesmon.

"What is the meaning of this?" Hikari asked approaching him.

Jessmon had his sword resting his hands on the hilt of the sword with the point sticking in the ground. She felt him stare at her as if he had expected her to come.

"Humans were never meant to be a part of Homeostasis's plan for balance," he said completely still. "They were only meant to be vessels to channel her power for digivolution. But in time, after failures, sacrifices and the lack of a suitable vessel she created the digivices which helped with the digivolution process using a person's strongest attributes. Only I served as her guardian to enforce her will then."

"What is your point?" she asked. "If Takeru is up there I need to go see him."

"Much like yourself Hikari Yagami, Takeru is undergoing a change," he said, his eyes staring directly into hers. "You are the vessel for Homeostasis, a seal for life, and, now that your life force is merged with his Homeostasis is using him as a vessel to create a new digital record, a record that contains this new testament after the summoning of Arch Angemon. With this information she is seeking to establish a blood line of vessels to serve her."

Hikari did not know exactly what Jesmon had told her exactly, but it was not the time or place to get those details. She had to find Takeru more than anything.

"Regardless," Tailmon said as if she had been thinking the same thing, "If Hikari wants to see him then you won't stop us. You wouldn't dare harm the vessel of Homeostasis would you? Homeostasis would not be happy with that."

Jesmon closed his eyes. "I did not come to prevent you from seeing him. I came to tell you that Takeru's body may not be able to handle all of the changes happening to him. If the information he is uploading is too severe or too much for him his mind could shatter."

Hikari covered her mouth with both of her hands the thought of losing Takeru more than she could bear. She felt the weight of his loss as she collapsed on her knees. "What can we do?" she said falling on her hands in front of him. "Isn't there anything I can do for him? I would do anything for Takeru," she said desperate to help him.

"Then stabilize him," Jesmon commanded. "The only thing you can do is calm his mind as these changes happen. But just be warned. Any outside trauma, whether mental or physical that happens to him will only accelerate this process, and if it's too severe it could break him. And, if it does break him Hikari Yagami, what do you think will happen to you? You will be an empty vessel and Homeostasis will occupy you forever."

Hikari looked up at Jesmon sure of his words, but unsure if he was her friend or enemy. If she became Homeostasis's vessel permanently it would be all over for her and Takeru, and, if Takeru could not last, then, because their life forces were merged together Homeostasis would have control of their bodies forever. She realized then no matter what she did going on forward she had to be very, very careful, otherwise she would lose Takeru whom she cared for so deeply.

Tailmon placed her hand on Hikari's shoulder and nodded her head as if encouraging her. She did not smile back, but realized then that she could not be the same person as before, nor was she. She was no longer the sickly helpless little girl that relied on her brother. Nor was she the preteen with a camera and email fascination doting on her brother and relying on others to bail her out in her times of weakness. Now she could no longer be just the lost and helpless Hikari at the whim of Homeostasis. She had to find a way to be strong. For Takeru. For herself. For Tailmon. Even if it meant putting herself in danger. She had to cast away her weakness and become the reliable young woman she always wanted to be.

"I understand," she said, putting two fingers over lips and standing up determined to help him. "Let me go to him. I won't let him fall."

***

Takeru lay underneath the shadow of a familiar tree, the very tree he had been staring at the horizon at when he first started to take a look for any irregularities in the digital world. He only knew because the digital record's information had transmitted the information to him. The tree that had been knocked down had germinated from the digital seed planted there and had regrown even stronger than before.

He remembered how he had been searching for the oddities in the digital world from the fallout with Meicoomon for quite some time, and, he saw Hikari staring down at him, her face scolding him. He wished he could jump down from the tree into her arms feeling her compassion and love for him. But then, he shuddered wondering if he did, he would only see her digital information fall apart in front of him and he would collapse himself into digital dust. Oddly he was the one that was the oddity now.

He covered his eyes with his arm trying to blot that thought out seeing digimon after digimon being put together and then disassembled. "Is it more than just data?" he wondered panting thinking about all of his encounters, and the digimon that were his friends reduced to data fragments. "Do the digimon when they are disassembled really feel pain? Are they even killed?"

His stomach lurched forward and he nearly felt like puking. He looked at his hand as if he was nothing more than data himself. Yes, this was the nature of all things digital. To be reduced to bits and pieces of senseless information scattered to the digital winds until one day being reborn having no memories of the past with certain exceptions. "Maybe it's easier this way seeing myself as data," he said. "I would not have to deal with such an empty trivial existence. There's no hope for anything digital, even me," he said quietly accepting everything, but harboring a deep sadness, as if acknowledging the truth he would no longer be from his world. "If it was not for Hikari or my friends this would seem ideal," he smirked.

Information flowed through his mind like a salve as he saw Patamon appear; that sweet chubby fluffy flying preangel. He smiled seeing him, but then shivered as he watched piece by piece he started coming apart.

"Patamon!" he screamed. He stretched out his hand trying to save him, but like chasing the sun he was helpless as he disappeared in front of him. Seeing him dissolve like that brought back the tearful memory of Angemon's fight with Devimon and his sacrifice.

He felt like he would literally go insane doing his best to save his friend, but in the end could not do anything. He started to feel numb, his fingers tinging, his body shaking as if he was undergoing a physical transition. "Just how much more," he swallowed wondering about Homeostasis, "do you expect me to receive?"

He wished for anything to have Hikari there, and Patamon, and all the others to encourage him and tell him everything would be ok. He breathed into the cool air trying his best to keep his mind sane. He tried to fight the flood of images storming his mind bringing up the memories he had as a digidestined. As they converged like two unstoppable forces, he desperately tried to supplement all of them with more, but desperately realizing he was losing. The only images that kept popping up were the images of his dear Hikari. Whether she was smiling happily or gloomy and depressed or laughing at his corny jokes and puns she was always there as if she had always belonged there by his side.

"Hikari..." he wheezed clenching his teeth. He would do anything just to see her smiling face.

"It's ok," he heard a soft voice answer as his neck was lifted up and placed onto smooth skin. "I'm here."

Takeru could not believe it. The digimon appearing and disassembling before his eyes slowly faded away and he saw Hikari's smiling face beaming softly down at him.

"...Hi...kari," he said, his mind calming down after seeing so much destruction. Little by little the information did not stop, but slowed down to a slowly seeping pace.

She started caressing his hair bringing him a sense of peace he had not felt in quite awhile. It reminded him of when he was a child and his mother calmed him down the same way. Whenever he got so upset he ended up passing out. Usually it happened because he missed his dad, his brother, and his friends so much, but, it still felt nostalgically familiar.

"Do you remember," Hikari said as if transitioning his thoughts from then to another memory, "Before you moved when we were reunited that time in the fields? We just sat on our backs cloud gazing. There was just you and me and the grass and the clouds."

Takeru smiled knowing exactly what she was talking about. "I remember," he said. "The night before I cried my eyes out because tomorrow evening I had to leave. My mom was transferring jobs and we were relocating away from you and the others," he said, recalling that painful moment. "But that afternoon, I felt a moment of peace."

He felt her calm voice wash over him. "That time was so unexpected," she said. "I remember being there with my mom watching Taichi start to play a soccer game. I was cheering for him, but I doubt he could hear me. I remembered turning my back surprised at how loud everyone yelled supporting the team, and, I saw you Takeru. You were watching from the bleachers all by yourself. I wondered why your brother or mom weren't there. You seemed so depressed and were so quiet. It just didn't seem fair."

Takeru closed his eyes recalling that time even more. "I was honestly scared for the future and sad," he said recalling the memory. "I had never felt so alone before. I had already said goodbye to Patamon and Yamato was already back with dad. My mom was getting everything ready for the move. I just knew that your brother was playing a game that day and I wanted to remember everything I could about everyone before I was forced to go. But," he said doing his best to hold back his emotion from getting choked up keeping his eyes from tearing, "Hikari I had told myself I would not cry anymore. That I would grow up and not become emotional or attached to anything because I never wanted to have to say goodbye. I never wanted to have to say goodbye to any of you."

He felt her hand caress his cheek as if wiping away the tears that had yet to fall.

"I don't know how that feels," she said still holding him. "I almost always had Taichi or my mom around. But you don't have to worry about saying goodbye anymore. I'm with you," she said soothingly . "So don't feel you have to hide anything from me. The things that make you sad. The things you don't like about yourself. Even your tears," she said, as if in this one moment Takeru had saw her more clearly than he ever had before. "I cherish you Takeru."

Takeru could not hold them back anymore. He let his tears flow unable to stop them from flowing. "Even after all this time, that face you saw?" he said becoming more emboldened to open up to her. "The indifference? The smile? I could not tell if I was fooling myself or forcing myself to change. I was always hoping that one day I could see you again, and you would see me for who I am. Not as a child anymore. Not as a whiny useless child who could not do anything," he said. "I wanted to be someone you could depend on, and not have to be depended on if that makes any sense."

He felt Hikari's hands stop caressing him and instead felt tear drops.

"Hikari?" he wondered. More tears fell on his face and he immediately sat up looking at her.

"Takeru, I actually envied that about you," she said, much to his surprise. "You always cried when you felt like it. No matter how small, whenever something made you upset you would just ball your eyes out. I just...I never realized you could make me do that," she said. "And, now you've helped me do that twice now."

"Twice?!" he said shocked holding her shoulders. "When did I ever do that?!"

She smiled wiping her eyes. "That day after staring at the clouds. I got to to know you in that one afternoon more than our entire time together with the other digidestined. You told me you were afraid to move on. You told me your hopes and dreams, and that one day you would write down everything and make it into your own scrapbook so that you would never forget anyone," she smiled. "When you left crying, I felt so helpless, but so inspired by you."

"I-inspired?" he said curiously wanting to know more and more about her story.

She nodded her head. "That evening when I told Taichi, even though you had told me you were going away, he actually explained to me more about it. I felt so stupid," she confessed closing here eyes. "I could not really understand what you were telling me when you said you were going away, and when I finally understood it was too late to say goodbye to you. I cried my eyes out for hours just knowing I would never see you again," she said opening them again."Taichi and my mom both tried to console me, but it was no use. More than a companion Takeru you became a close friend to me. And that friendship carried over into the years."

Takeru said nothing, but listened further entranced by her.

"In middle school," she said, "as you know I became quite popular among a lot of athletes, but especially Daisuke. It felt odd to have boys like me when I didn't even really like myself that much. I did not know what they saw in me. I guess you could say I was an object of their affection, but only Daisuke came forward about it. He acted like I was his just because he knew me from his class. Yet, in my mind, whenever any one of them brought me up I just thought back to you. I compared them to you as if they were in competition from that sweet boy in my memories and it just felt uncomfortable. In a way, I did not understand it at the time, but I guess that's when I started to really wonder about my feelings," she smirked. "And then, when you came back it was like nothing ever happened. You seemed a lot happier and I just became more lively and active in life. You have no idea how adrift I was."

Takeru wanted to get more insight in all the details, but he refrained from asking. He decided it would be best just to ask a simple question. "How so?"

She looked away from him as if slightly embarrassed. "I didn't have a lot of friends. I got along with people just fine, but mostly kept to myself about my own personal life and, before I knew it, I had isolated myself from a lot of people. I was depressed with all of the changes happening in my life," she said as if still contemplating remembering those memories.

"I had been having nightmares; horrible ones. About Myotismon, about the dark ocean, which I did not know at the time was the dark ocean, and all kinds of evil digimon that we defeated. They were all after me. I would wake up in the middle of the night wanting to scream, but somehow I kept it all in. I did not want to worry my brother or my mom, but, I felt they would not understand either. Without Tailmon there I had nowhere to go, no one to talk to. So when I lay awake, wondering about everything, that's when I remembered you more clearly, though the details were a bit fuzzy."

Takeru found himself smiling a bit embarrassed himself the girl he loved so much had been thinking about him and he never even knew it.

Hikari laughed a little, as if just thinking about it made her feel better. "I remembered little details at first from each dream which kept me from just wanting to cry out. That first night I had gotten a fever and could not go to school my mom ended up taking care of me. And, for the next few nights I still had those nightmares, but at the end of them, like a faint glint I remembered someone was always taking care of me even when my brother or my mom was not around. That's when the memories started.

The first time it was when I had a similar fever, and I opened my eyes and you were staring down at me concerned. We were in the metal city and Mugendramon was after us. I wondered who you were as if my own depression had blocked out the fun memories we had together years ago."

Takeru put one hand on her cheek and just stared at her affectionately. He knew exactly what she meant. "I don't blame you for forgetting," he said. "Sometimes we get used to the pain, and, when something reopens that wound, we naturally block it out in order to stay numb."

Hikari nodded her head holding his hand with both of hers. "The next time, it had been when we first met. I just noticed you and was curious. One of the digidestined was a boy about my age. He kind of looked like his brother, and, he seemed really happy. I kept my distance from you though. I did not really have any boys that were friends. It was just girls, but even then I was curious.

Then, lastly, I had one more memory of you. When Piedmon attacked all of us and it was just me and you the others said they entrusted me to you to watch out for me. Even when it looked hopeless climbing that rope and we were falling, somehow I knew everything would be ok as I saw that look of determination in your eyes and Angemon digivolved to Magna Angemon. That night, I felt your determination. I felt hopeful. I told myself I would not let that happen again, to let the nightmares affect me so much. I would be like the you in my dream even if I still got scared."

Takeru felt like turning his head unable to believe she became motivated by that. He had always saw himself as a useless child that could not keep things together and everyone was annoyed at him. Yet, hearing her talk to him like this, maybe he had been looking at it the wrong way. Maybe he had just convinced himself of that because of everything his family had gone through.

Hikari put his hand down, but still did not let go. "That next day I started middle school. When I reflected in that dream the teacher introduced you to the class. You sat down next to me and it was like nothing ever changed. We just picked up as if you never went away in the first place."

He marveled at Hikari wondering to himself why he never heard this story before. But, Hikari for the most part lived in a shell. It took effort to get to know her. She didn't naturally open up to people, but when she did you had to really earn it to get to know her. The fact she still longed to see him even back then brought him comfort.

"Tell me more," he said holding his hand on his cheek staring at her adoring her.

Her eyes looked at him, staring down a little panicking a little bit. "No, no, no," she said flustered. "I can't believe I've been talking this much already," she said her hands up as if telling him to back down. She put her hands over her face, as if embarrassed at herself.

Takeru adored her even more. "But you're so cute Hikari," he said enjoying himself even more. He could literally feel the heat coming off of her face. "Come on, I want to hear more about how I inspired you."

She said nothing, but clammed up as if Takeru had to start all over getting to know her.

"Oh, I know," he said pounding his fist in his hand, "Maybe that was when you started taking pictures with your camera. Or was It cheerleading? Or maybe even started dating?"

She lowered her gaze to him, Takeru unsure if she was mad or just frustrated. "I-I never dated in middle school!" she exclaimed.

Takeru smiled, glad he could cure her of her silence.

"I bet you dated a lot of girls before you came over," she said. "You sure did in High School," she added rolled her eyes.

Takeru really did not like how this conversation had suddenly turned a 180 on him.

"I admit, a handsome young man like myself caught a lot of attention from girls," he admitted, "But," he said tapping his finger on her nose. "My focus has always been on you," he smirked.

He felt Hikari's frustration turn to slight embarrassment, but then fatigue.

"How can you live with yourself?" she said, exhausted, burying her head in fatigue into his stomach.

"That's why I don't have to worry about it," he said, Hikari looking up at him, as he said those words as if something had been wrong. He really should learn to keep his mouth shut. The air felt a bit awkward, for a moment,

He felt her gaze turn to the ground, twiddling her foot.

"Takeru," she said still looking down, "On that day you told me you wanted to record everything in your scrapbook, that, you wanted to preserve the past that's when I started to see things differently. You left, I cried, and eventually I had to keep moving. I borrowed my mom's old camera and started out taking pictures of Niko, then Taichi when he was eating without him noticing me. And, eventually, I started making it to Taichi's soccer games."

Takeru put his arm around her head and held her. "You're amazing Hikari. Even though we had not been together for so long we inspired each other to grow stronger," he said smelling in the intoxicating scent of her. He could not put his finger on it, but it had a flowery sweet scent. "I feel like you completely accept me Hikari Yagami," he said, seriously, not quite sure why he added her last name. "Even those parts of me I would sooner forget."

He saw her face come closer to his concerned, loving, compassionate...and gave into her kiss. Her outstretched arms wrap around his back and her head press against his heart, Takeru not surprised, but still a bit unfamiliar with such affection.

"Takeru..." she said as if enjoying the moment, feeling his heart beat more calmly. "...Does it seem like destiny we were meant to be together? Is it like Homeostasis said? I wonder if that was her plan all this time."

He wrapped his arms around her back himself a bit warm, breathing out. "Does that even matter anymore? Homeostasis always talked about destiny and using us, but it was our choice to be together. No one could ever force me to be with you. It was my choice."

He stared deeper into her shimmering eyes and kissed her lips once more, her lips returning the kiss, sweeter, kinder, but more aggressively. Before he knew it he felt his tongue slide, pressing into her mouth and hers into his. He did not know how long he had been like that but he realized him and stopped, a rush of adrenaline flowing through him and just looked at her desiring her even more than before. He refrained himself and closed his eyes.

Takeru looked back at hers and notice her amber color reflect wondrously like rubies in the setting sunlight. He then looked up at the sun unaware that so much time had passed since she first talked to him. He saw Hikari also looking at the sun as if she herself had forgotten.

"We probably should go," she admitted. "Taichi will kill me if I stay any longer. He's probably wondering where I am."

Takeru simply nodded his head, enjoying the view with her. "Before we head on back," he said staring deep into the digital sunset, "I just wanted to thank you for helping me calm down. I saw images of digimon including Patamon assembled and reassembled over and over again. Had you not been here with me I don't know what would have happened," he said his face wincing.

"That's so horrible," she replied. "I was worried about what happened to you, but I think you know exactly why it happened right? We did not have any control over it. Homeostasis..."

Takeru nodded, holding up his hands to stop her from continuing about what happened. "Let's head back to the others," he suggested.

He felt Hikari's hand hold his and smiled. "Okay."

***

Hikari felt the cool air of night as she returned home; Taichi waiting for her on the couch annoyed. "I got your message you found him," he said. "But boy you both missed out on quite a lot."

He threw his cell phone to her and she caught it seeing a disheveled beaten up appearance of Koushiro. He looked bruised and bloodied.

"What happened to him?" she asked horrified. "This is-"

"-I know," Taichi said looking up at the ceiling irritated. "You don't have to tell me. It just seems like we are being targeted more and more," he said as if uncertain about the future. "First Homeostasis targets you, then Takeru is affected, and now somehow Koushiro gets beat up like that."

"But who did this to him?" she asked.

"Unfortunately," he said closing his eyes, "We did not get a name. But we do know one thing: He is after the digidestined."

Chapter Text

A light. airy perfume filled the air. Koushiro found himself awoken by the lightly sweet scent, breathing it in slowly placing one hand over his heart. He had no trouble lifting his arm, but the moment he felt his chest he winced, pushing lightly to feel a tender bruise. He put his hand over his heart grateful it was still beating. That at least confirmed he was alive.

He breathed out again nice and slowly reflecting on his recent memory visiting with Mimi at the Mall. What had started out as Mimi innocently grabbing the attention of onlookers and asking questions playfully turned into a hostile situation. For one, many of the guys she asked questions to started to come onto her, which, though Koushiro had been on the side, could not stop himself from feeling jealous. He may not have had the best physique or the best looks of the mall shoppers, but no one there could have outsmarted him. That is, if he had data on everything. He found his mind drifting back even further, closing his eyes once more, remembering everything from what seemed like a short while ago.

***

Koushiro walked with Mimi in the mall who seemed even more energetic than usual as if the two of them were on a date. She wore her usual clothing, but pulled him into different shops, Koushiro protesting, but unable to say no to her enthusiasm knowing talking to her logically would be of no effect.

"You know," she said, eyeing him as they walked, "It wouldn't kill you to pick out a few outfits. You know for summer? You look pretty stiff wearing the same clothes all the time. People might think you're a student living off of a scholarship or something."

Koushiro looked at his clothes surprised by her reasoning. "Does it really matter?" He asked. "We did not come for shopping. We came to gather intel. Have you even started to talk to people about Takeru yet?"

"Of course I have," she winked. "I've already spoken to ten girls and two guys already."

Koushiro looked at her not knowing if he should be shocked or just surprised. "Twelve people?! But you've only been in three stores!" he exclaimed.

She lightly waived her hand at him as if flitting away his outrageous comment. "I move fast," she replied. "No point in hanging around like that unless there's something good to talk about," she said grabbing his hand and walking forward, much to Koushiro's uneasiness.

"Come on, it's your turn!" she said calling out 'heeey', and approaching a couple girls and two guys. He listened as she noticed the fashionable jackets they wore, then something about a concert with some singer he did not know, and then complimenting a girls dress, her purse, and noticed a promise ring on two of their fingers then asking personal questions. Somewhere in there, they seemed to accept her, a few of them laughing and joking and Mimi relating to them, and, he did not know how she did it, but she interjected Takeru Takaishi somewhere and asked if they knew him. Unfortunately they did not, but she grabbed Koushiro's hand to be on their way, as if he was hardly even there. She said nothing about him.

"Mimi," he said not prepared to interact with others. "I can't believe you can talk with people like that. If I did I would have a brain aneurysm."

She let go of his hand and turned towards him staring at him as if she was scheming something. "Ok now it's really your turn!" she said, quickly getting behind him, Koushiro nervously being pushed in front of a couple of girls and a guy.

His mind raced as they stared at him as if wondering who he was or what he had to say. No, he could make this work. He was not that shy interacting with people. If there was anything he could use as his anchor, it was knowledge that people would appreciate.

"Y-yes," he stammered holding up one finger. He started asking questions that people would be curious about. Like 'have you ever wondered why the sky is blue?' Or, 'do you know how much blood can pump through the human heart in as little as a minute?' When that did not work due to their bland 'who in the world is this person?' stare, he tried to philosophize with them and others that passed by, but he only received taunts of 'freak' and 'dork' and 'take it to the university point Dexter.'

He stood there brooding wondering how Mimi could be the way that she was. He was wearing an outfit that she had picked out for him. So maybe that was why. He must not have projected himself that seriously! He had to change outfits!

Of course, the moment he thought that he felt Mimi's lips caress his cheek.

"You're so adorable when you're so indirectly seriously misguided," she said smiling as if he was useless. "Maybe you should just watch me from a distance? You know, adore and pine after me from afar?" she teased.

Koushiro hesitated, but agreed to it. "I seriously don't know how you do it Mimi. I really am no good when it comes to this," he admitted looking down.

She adjusted herself to where his eyes were looking and grabbed both of his hands stretching them out. "If you look good, you talk nice, and you can make anyone smile then don't sweat the details! You just need practice. Just keep watching me," she said letting go of his hands, Koushiro stumbling forward, But feeling Mimi's arms wrap around him giving him a kiss on the cheek.

He did not know what to say. She always had a way of reacting spontaneously, but in a flowing motion almost like water. Koushiro felt ashamed he would have to let his girlfriend go flirt with gu- err, gather intel, but he knew he was outclassed when it came to gathering information like her. Something about Mimi's honesty completely shocked him in a good way, as if she was an answer to an equation he could never solve. She certainly could put things into perspective in ways he never understood.

He acknowledged her and smiled confidently. "Let me know as soon as you find out anything," he said, "and, don't get any numbers," he mumbled.

"What?" Mimi said placing her ear towards him. Koushiro unwilling to believe Mimi could not hear him, and eventually after she kept asking him to say it again, eventually found himself shouting it out embarrassed he had been so loud.

She grinned and waved at him two steps walking away from him. "Don't worry Koushiro!" she said going off. "It's for intel! Intel!" she shouted waving away as she went down an escalator, prompting Koushiro to rationalize her actions. He certainly could not tie her down to a simple answer. Not even logic and simple caution could tame Mimi's carefree spirit.

Koushiro decided to regroup. He purchased a cold drink and watched from a table on the upper deck, his buddy Tentomon updating him about leads he heard. But there was nothing about Takeru except for a couple high school girls who knew him and wanted to know if Mimi knew his phone number. Boy, that troublemaker sure had fans.

He coolly observed the environment sipping on his beverage watching Mimi, Palmon checking up on her every now and then as well from how she seemed to pop up out of nowhere. Mimi did not seem to notice him, but it seemed a lot of other guys noticed her. He tapped his finger irritated on the table slightly anxious. He wondered why she had to be so cute and flirtatious. She was like a flame that brought the moths flocking to her.

Eventually, as the day progressed, he saw that he thought some guys had taken out their phone and put down her number though Koushiro had to admit the people that were interested in her had every right to in comparison to him. He still felt slightly dejected, unsure if she was playing or serious. He could never tell.

After another good solid hour of this he noticed her approach a few other couples, making them embarrassed asking if they were couples, etc. etc., when they kissed, etc. etc. and asking them about their plans for the future. It was really simple, but it was very sweet the way she said things as if maybe she herself wanted to know them about herself. He wondered if maybe he could ask her some of the questions she was asking later, but for now kept it to himself.

Just then Tentomon came flying over under the radar under the table. "Koushiro," he said his voice buzzed and concerned.

"What is it Tentomon?"

"I don't have leads on Takeru, but I do have some sketchy news. There has been this guy stalking around the mall staring at Mimi. Palmon told me," he said. "He only started stalking her as soon as she had said the word 'Takeru.' I think he might know something!"

Koushiro nodded his head and scanned around below. "Great info. What did he look like Tentomon?" he asked keeping an eye out for anyone suspicious.

"He had a black leather coat, dark glasses, and a red shirt and chain," he said. "He kind of had an evil eye to him I heard, though I don't really know what that means," he added.

Koushiro watched Mimi; noticing within a crowd of people a young man wearing that description approach her. He saw Mimi's face enthusiastic, but then hesitant.

"What are they saying?!" Tentomon asked.

Koushiro could not hear really well from where he was sitting, but could read lips. "Uh oh," he swallowed, looking at them. Mimi's face started to clam up as if frightened. The man's lips had curved into a leering gaze, as if looking right through her.

"We have to go now!" he exclaimed, grabbing his drink and heading down the nearest escalator.

"What's wrong? What did he say?!" Tentomon asked buzzing behind him. "Mimi Tachibana you're quite the talker. How about it? Want to go on a date with me? We'll have a nice little chat!"

"That's not good!" he exclaimed, Koushiro surprising himself squeezing by people on the escalator throwing caution to the wind as he hurried towards her.

He managed to reach the bottom of the escalator and ran over to her, Mimi half frozen in fear, trying to slowly back up, but not actually moving.

He saw the man take out a sharp knife and lift it up as if he was going to stab her.

"We're not going to make it!" Tentomon buzzed as they hurried over, people getting out of their way. Koushiro knew it must have been because a giant beetle followed a crazy looking young man running towards danger.

Koushiro had to do something. He gritted his teeth concerned for Mimi, but hesitant to physically attack someone. He looked at his hand and knew he only had one course of action.

"Mimi!" he exclaimed running from behind her and chucking his drink at the stranger. The drink landed on top of the stranger's head flowing out all over his clothes, the stranger standing there, as if irked he had been interrupted.

"Koushiro!" Mimi exclaimed as he approached her throwing her arms around him, her arms shaking.

"I was scared," she said grabbing the back of his shirt collar. "He's a human being, but I've never been this scared," she said as if unable to control her fear.

"Hey," Koushiro said wrapping his arms around her. "It's ok," he said calmly. "Mimi, can you tell me what your favorite dress is?"

"This one," she said.

"Why's that?"

"Because it's pretty and I can move around easily in it and I feel so free in it."

"That's wonderful isn't it?" he asked more tenderly.

Mimi nodded her head and looked down as if she had become slightly embarrassed. "Yeah," she admitted. "You were just trying to calm me down weren't you? "

"You figured me out," he grinned. "But you seem calmer. It did the trick!"

The figure that had been standing in front of Mimi seemed to leer at him, the drink sliding off the top of his head, the youth not even having moved it. "I'm soaked," he said, his eyes looking towards the dagger.

"You are also a digidestined," he said as if studying him, Koushiro standing in front of Mimi.

"What do you want?" he asked. "And why do you care about Takeru? How do you know about us?"

The youth flicked dripping liquid droplets from his blade and stared at Koushiro as if he would not be able to keep talking and was just a hindrance. "Their is no way weak humans like you could have done it," he said withdrawing the blade in his coat. "But I will find out what you know whether you like it or not."

His hand balled into a fist and approached Koushiro who stood in front of Mimi in quite the quandary. He had never been in a fight before. He barely knew how to throw a punch since Yamato and Taichi had taught him.

"Let's get out of here!" other onlookers cried, as if looking at the young man they had looked at a monster as if he was not quite human.

Koushiro made a fist himself, hesitating as if he could not hurt him. Koushiro had not long thought that until he saw a fist land down on his cheek so hard he flopped to the ground holding his face.

"You're not even worth it," the youth's voice said in disgust.

He felt the pain in his face throb, but looked over to Mimi who seemed to be hesitant, but started to firm up. "You're such a bully!" she exclaimed. "What did Koushiro ever do to you?!"

Koushiro listened as he felt more frightened for Mimi than ever.

"He existed," the youth answered disdainfully looking at her as if they were disposable garbage.

With that he smirked as Mimi seemed to draw a pose to counter him as if waiting for him to attack, but he backhanded her sending her sprawling to the ground.

Immediately Koushiro shot up, enraged. "Mimi!" he shouted running over to the stranger not quite sure what he was doing but he had to do something. He grabbed hold of the guy and fell to the ground on top of him, the youth kicking him off of him, the blow to Koushiro's stomach causing him to reel clutching his stomach.

"How dare you do that to her?!" he exclaimed, trying with every faculty to stay functioning.

The youth did not seem impressed. "If you really see me as a threat send your digimon to attack," he challenged.

Koushiro looked down at Tentomon and grabbed his digivice in his pocket. "He can't get away with this," he winced. "Tentomon, you've got to make him pay!"

Tentomon waved his pincers as if making an x. "Wait a second. Hold on," he said, as if hesitant. "Koushiro, that guy is fully human...I think," he said. "I don't sense a digital presence. I don't even have the capability to fight him!"

"What do you mean?" he asked, still clutching his stomach. "Don't you see all the bad things he's doing?"

"Yes," he replied. "I'm sorry I'm useless to help you this time Koushiro. But good digimon can't attack anyone that's an actual human. It's just how we are configured and wired. As long as we are aware of ourselves we can't, but only virus or infected digimon can. Please don't be mad at me!" he buzzed as if he was going to cry.

Koushiro could not believe his greatest weapon and ally could not even be utilized, but more than anything he had to understand his friend when he understood such little else other than he needed to keep his wits and protect Mimi.

"But what can I do?" he said to himself aloud. He felt like rushing in to help, but felt hesitant. Palmon also had approached them, but her claws were clasped on her lips as if useless. The digimon this time might as well have been window curtains. Only he could do something now.

Koushiro grabbed his cell phone and texted the others urgently. Hopefully they would get the message and they would come rushing over.

He then started running over at the youth who looked like he was about to curb stomp Mimi's skull. He felt his body shudder knowing he was going to get pulverized. He made a fist and tried to connect with his face, but he met air as the youth dodged and another punch floored him hard into the ground.

The youth then kicked up mall dust around him as if to insult him and turned around as if he was about to attack Mimi further.

He gritted his teeth, fighting the growing swollen cheek taking over his face, and wobbly stood up. "This is nuts," he said to himself, barely putting a foot forward in their direction. "What kind of sane person would run in and get throttled knowing they could not do anything?"

"Well now," he heard the youth say standing over Mimi. "Shall we begin this torture Miss Tachibana? You will tell me everything you know," he said reaching down and grabbing her by her hair, painful groans echoing out from Mimi.

Koushiro could not take it. Rational decision or not he had to act. "I said leave her alone!" he exclaimed running forward about ready to fall over and trying to lay a punch against him. The youth easily saw it coming, evaded it and lay an elbow straight down into Koushiro's back flattening him to the ground.

He gasped out, surprised his mind was still intact. He felt his body grow numb as if he had become partially paralyzed and lay there feeling helpless as the strange youth turned back to Mimi.

He gasped out barely able to get air. Perspiration pour from his face, a rare occurrence unless his mind became riddled by a fun difficult puzzle. What more then he could do? The stranger seemed determined to hurt them for information, but how did he know they were digidestined and why did he feel he needed to do that? Those questions could wait for later.

Mimi had always been so considerate of others in a self centered kind of way. Sure she was headstrong and bossy, but even if she acted that way she still encouraged and drew others towards her; drawing people out of their shells and for the most part making them happier. He certainly felt that way after keeping himself kept up in his room so long, soullessly contemplating the wonders of the universe and cyberspace, but not ever actually living his life. She had changed all that.

He reached forward, his arms aching and pulled his body across the floor towards the stranger determined to stop him. There was no way he would let this jerk take away Mimi's smile. He would not have it! He found more resolve as he etched his fingernails in tile flooring and did his best to pull himself forward. He lurched forward, his energy nearly spent and reached out his hand, grunting out as he grabbed the stranger's foot.

"I said leave her alone," he panted staring up at the stranger weakly. The stranger turned around as if he had just been bitten by an annoying mosquito. He lifted up his other foot and kicked Koushiro in the face, Koushiro feeling his head throb in pain, his swollen cheeks swelling up even more, blood dripping down his nose and lip. He gritted his teeth bearing the pain and did not let go.

"I said get away from her!" he cried out, the stranger becoming enraged.

The next thing he knew, the stranger gritted his teeth about ready to burst like a torrential flood and started kicking his face in, once, twice, three times, and then he did not know anymore as he fell back, barely breathing, barely conscious. He felt a kick to his chest over and over again, as he desperately, but weakly clung on for dear life to the stranger's foot.

"Let go weakling!" the stranger snarled, the impact pressing further and further on Koushiro barely able to stay conscious. He heard Mimi's voice break through calling out to him as she cried out his name, a flurry of other voices joining in; one he thought to be recognized as Taichi's and maybe Sora's and Yamato's. He could not process it any further and shut down.

***

Koushiro could not get the piercing dark red eyes from his mind. He felt his body reboot slowly healing from the first physical battle he had ever really fought. Sure he lost, but, if he was still alive and he remembered hearing Taichi's and the others voices he must have been successful stalling for enough time. As long as the war continued he knew that he could still fight later, hopefully with more sufficient data next time.

As Koushiro became aware of his surroundings, he opened his eyes as if he had woken up in an entirely different world. He deduced he must be at a hotel or a friend's place, what with how well kept and classy the room seemed with just a slight touch of flair. It reminded him a lot of how Mimi's personality brought life to a room.

Upon thinking of her he wondered if she was ok. She had taken a pretty strong backhand and some hair pulling, but if that was all that happened, at least she would come out practically unscathed. To his surprise he heard Mimi's creamy voice call out to him.

"That was the bravest thing anyone's ever done for me," she said putting her smooth lips against his.

It tasted like strawberries; more of a sweet white variation. He was surprised he put such thought into such a minor detail. His eyes enlarged themselves as she fell on top of him against his chest. All rationalizations and explanations for her behavior seemed to end up with endless possibilities, which seemed to fry his mind, unable to process them.

Her chest pressed against his and he did not know how to handle such contact. He always had stayed so distant, so cold and logical so he could best assess any situation. But, with Mimi with him like this he did not know how to act. He actually felt unintelligent that she had to first initiate any affection with him.

"Mimi," he said trying to compute her affection. "I know I like you, but I wonder why is it you like me back? I know by your hugs and affection, but I cannot rationalize what you see in me," he said giving as simple and straightforward an answer as he could, slightly in pain, from the pressure of her frame.

"Sorry," she said raising her chest, her getting up her entire lower body pressing against his.

As if he had been lagging this whole time, at that moment he realized much to the explosion crossing his mind that she was wrapped up loosely in a velvety robe that had started to come undone.

"I...I just wanted you to know," she said as if embarrassed, "that I am not THAT kind of girl. I might be loud and honest and outgoing, and I may be a flirt," she winked, "but I am not this type of girl. I just..."

Koushiro felt her hands slide under his shirt up to his chest.
"...I am just going to come out and say it. You know I like you Koushiro, but it's more than that," she said kissing his lips. "I love you."

Koushiro felt his arms wrap around her waist and stare at her velvety amber eyes. "Logically this does not make any sense," he said swallowing. "I do not have a strong physique or consider myself attractive. Me and you clash sometimes especially when it comes to what is the right thing to do, and we are completely opposite."

"That's true," she said brushing one of her hairs away from her face which Koushiro admitted had turned him on in a way he had not acknowledged before. "But don't you think," she said, "That the way I am and the way you are complement each other? You stop me from getting too emotional and force me to think even if I disagree with you," she smiled.

"I know," he said barely able to lift his head, but he felt her lips caress his and he kissed her back. "And when I get too coldly logical you bring me back from that abyss into the realm of humanity," he confessed. "I must admit it's crossed my mind that I may get too involved with the digital world and become a program myself."

He felt her hot breath against his chest and kisses going from his chest all the way up to his lips where she breathed hotly against them. "You have already proven you're the man for me," she said kissing him more forcefully, Koushiro not knowing once more how to compute.

"I don't know what to do in this kind of situation," he said looking into her eyes a bit scared but desirous of her.

She smiled down at him and put a finger to his lips. "Just do what feels natural," she says. "You proved your love to me. Now let me prove my love to you."

With that Koushiro shut down the equations festering in his mind and returned Mimi's affections kiss for kiss, caress for caress, even as he felt her hands and kisses cover his body, Koushiro letting his hands remove the robe around her feeling her smooth soft skin and body press against his chest and nether regions. He felt himself caressing her smooth hair down the nape of her neck and felt the softness of her breasts and the panting of her voice whisper into his ear.

His shirt removed, he undid her bra and as she sat up staring down at him he sat up and ran his hands down her sides all the way down to her most secret parts. He felt her hands touch him, bringing to life that hidden part of his body never awakened quite like this and felt her shed layers of him that had never been shed, until he himself was completely naked in front of her.

He stared at her mystified as she kissed him softly then more fiercely. Then to his surprise, she whispered into his ear the words 'just take it off'. He swallowed, but, remembering Tentomon of all times telling him to be a man,” he felt her smooth behind and slid off her panties.

He felt her hesitate staring into his eyes shimmering with love and then pressed his hardened logic into her soft but confident emotional abode. As he felt her and his body both shift he panted out, her echoing his breath for breath. He wanted to think to himself this did not compute, but did not shy away from her desires or what was now his. He completely gave into here and pressed himself deeper into her, Mimi wrapping her arms around his shoulders crying out Koushiro pushing deeper into her resonating with her.

“More, more Koushiro!” she cried Koushiro completely devoted to her desire. She breathed out more and more heavily as he gave in himself stirring his body's warm power transferring from him into her like transferring his data into her. Her warmth transferred to him sweetly, and seemed like it never wanted to release that connection. She cried out releasing all of her love at once in harmony with him replying to each other instinctively with moans of adoration and love.

***

The next day, he groaned as an alarm went off unexpectedly that he had all but forgotten about. He stared at Mimi embarrassed a little himself, but lovingly at her at the same time. “G-good morning,” he said wondering if she also remembered about last night.

“Darling!” she unexpectedly exclaimed with her eyes closed wrapping her body around his. He felt her lips touch his and her body slide into his again. She barely lifted her eyes open, but pushed her love Koushiro's body hardening with resolve to satisfy her and himself once more, but without any hesitation. They moaned at the sensations flowing out of them until they both had expended themselves and had fallen asleep once more.

***

Koushiro stared up at the ceiling, his eyes wide open as if he had just discovered another level to the world, not wrapped in logic and numbers, but relationships and bonds. He felt Mimi's head turn laying comfortably on his shoulder, Koushiro wrapping his arm around her. He still did not understand, but, Mimi, giggling to herself in her dreams, echoing out the words 'darling', made him want to.

He kissed her cheek and wrapped his arms around her stomach, still getting used to actually showing physical affection. He did not feel awkward to it. Mimi literally had to drag him out of his mindset kicking and screaming with endless equations conjuring up some kind of escape, but they unfazed her, and, eventually though he thought she was annoying and not up to his level, he later appreciated her for how much clarity she brought to his troubled mind.

She whispered out another 'darling', as she hummed out sweetly in her dreams.

He glanced sleepily at her backside so vibrant with life even while sleeping. He wondered about her as he pressed his cheek to the warmth, his body warm from being with her appreciating her, Mimi giggling out as if his touch tickled her. He wondered about the commitment he had just made. He had always been the smartest kid around and made everyone feel unintelligent, and rarely had friends except when he met Taichi and also became a Digidestined.

"How could it be?" he said closing his eyes breathing in her scent. He still wondered what she saw in him. Back when they were kids they were still the same. They repelled each other. Then when they separated into high school, nothing had changed but had gone their own ways making their own way. Lastly, when she returned to stay in Japan for good after being in America so long, why only then did he start to care? Was it just because she was pretty and friendly and inviting? No. He realized the more they argued and bickered the more he respected her, and grew affectionate for her. Even if they never agreed they could still meet halfway. Maybe she also felt that way.

He lifted his head and stared at her, admiring the most beautiful and headstrong girl he had ever seen in the world thinking about the two of them and how they would continue playing a role in each other's lives. He saw her smile sweetly as if she was thinking about the two of them.

"Mimi you break through my cold exterior so much. I love you for that," he said kissing her forehead. He admitted that getting thrashed by that stranger was probably one of the best thing that ever happened to him. He had made a stand not only with his mind and heart, but with his body as well. And for once, they were all in agreement with each other. There was no more confusion between his mind, his body, and even his soul.

He snuggled up next to her and closed his eyes. "You as well," he said enjoying talking to her intimately. "Good night...my darling."

***

The next time he woke up Koushiro had never felt so tired, but so, how could he say it? Relieved. He stared out at the window seeing the sun looked like it was about ready to set. Academics and the digital world were now the farthest thing from his mind.

Just then, a knock on the door startled him.

"Miss? Hello miss?" a voice said as an elderly man with glasses knocked on the door, entered, and stood aghast as Koushiro saw that the man noticed the two of them were naked in bed.

"Mimi! Mimi!" Koushiro said his face ghastly holding up the bed sheets over them. "There's some stranger here and..."

...He watched as her eyes focused and then looked embarrassed looking at the man.

"Oh Jeeves!" she giggled smiling.

"Miss Tachibana!" he exclaimed. "What ruffian has seduced you to degrade your body like this? You have lost the pride of the Tachibana family sullying it's name! What explanation have you for this outrageous conduct?!" he said in a huff.

Koushiro looked at her at a loss for words for once in his life.

"Umm...well," she said as if thinking for an explanation, scratching her cheek. Her eyes sharpened and she smiled wider than ever. "It's a bit late, but this is Koushiro, my fiancee!"

Koushiro stared at her, every single program blowing up in his brain. "Fiancee?!" he shouted out.

"Shhhh," she said putting a finger to his lips.

"At your age?!" the butler exclaimed making an unusual high pitched rise in his tone of voice. "You are barely even out of high school! And as for his family they are unheard of in our inner social circles!"

"Just go tell my Father!" she beamed. "He'll understand."

Koushiro was at a loss for words as the butler retreated in a frenzy most likely to her father's phone line.

Koushiro stared at Mimi who smiled as if nothing could ever faze her.

"Mimi do you know what you just said?" he asked, knowing his future was hanging in the balance. "My parents are going to get involved, then your parents, and of course we have to talk about the future and school and careers and-"

"-It will all be worth it," she interrupted him putting a finger to his lips.

Koushiro felt his mind come to a screeching halt.

"All that fretting will get you a brain freeze," Mimi consoled. "How can you think critically when you get stressed out over something like this?"

"Something like this?!" Koushiro exclaimed. "Someone's emotions are a big issue, but the fact that you just proposed to me like this is completely ok?!"

He put his arms down tired after getting himself all worked up.

"I'm surprised you still have energy left," she said hugging him. "Your body will give out way before your mouth does."

"Mimi..." he said, his mind slowing down regaining his faculties.

He really thought about her for a moment and how deeply he cared for her. She really did make the craziness of life not only seem normal, but, now that he realized it, 'fun', a word he would never call such chaos.

"...I guess I can sell one of my programs if we needed the money," he said getting more intrigued by the idea of having her at his side his whole life. Plus I know my mom would really like you," he smiled.

"Oh darling!" Mimi exclaimed nuzzling her head against his chest.

Koushiro caressed the back of her hair. It would all work out eventually. All the pieces of this equation would fall perfectly in place somehow. That was one puzzle he could not wait to solve.

Chapter Text

Takeru walked around town with Patamon casually observing everything. Children walked with their parents eating ice cream. Girls were laughing among themselves passing by a sweets shop savoring both sweets and company. A dog ran by him with a skateboarder following suit, which, was not normal, but Takeru appreciated it like it also was normal. He kept thinking about yesterday, and the fact, that, even though his visions still plagued him, they were not as bad as before. He still felt like he himself was changing into a digital being, but he knew he was still flesh and blood as long as him and Hikari stayed alive.

"Takeru," Patamon said resting on his shoulder, "We should hurry. We are going to be late for the meeting with the others."

Takeru stopped and looked at the shadow on the ground. He knew Koushiro was going to start the meeting, but ever since he found out yesterday he felt hesitant to go. After everything he went through with Hikari that day he knew the attention would be on him. Maybe it would not be a good idea to stay around. "Say Patamon," he said as if unsure of himself, "I was thinking, after this meeting, let's take my stuff and live in the digital world."

"But why?" Patamon asked.

"I just don't feel like this is natural anymore," he said scanning everything around him. "Everything just looks so digitized sometimes, like a frequency is going in and out. I'm getting tired of it," he sighed.

"You should talk to the others about it," Patamon said tapping his shoulder. "Maybe they can help. Maybe Koushiro can help."

Takeru smiled at his friend and rubbed his cheek causing Patamon to giggle. "Ok. I guess I can try that. It would be hard to do laundry in the digital world anyway."

***

Koushiro's voice had already been rambling for quite some time by the time Takeru had arrived. He ignored all of the messages of his phone buzzing. probably Hikari concerned about him not being there.

"Takeru, we're late!" Patamon exclaimed, Takeru ignoring the obvious and approaching Koushiro's studio, opening the door a crack and sliding in sitting down next to Hikari.

"Did I miss anything?" he whispered, Hikari putting a finger to her lips as if the two of them would get in trouble if she answered.

"Ah, Takeru, glad you could arrive," Koushiro said, his voice deceptively annoyed. "Hikari was telling us about your little afternoon together," he said, "but she refused to tell us the details saying it was best we heard it from you."

Takeru saw all the digidestined staring at him and it put him on edge. He wanted to avoid a serious atmosphere and make a joke but he saw they were all looking at him a bit concerned.

"Takeru, they are all worried about you," Hikari said placing two hands on his shoulders as if he was about to walk out of the room. "They want to know what it is you're going through. I only can help so much," she swallowed. "Will let you let them help you?"

Takeru stared at at them looking at him as if something was wrong with him.

"Come on," Yamato said gruffly. "Let's hear it."

Takeru sighed as if giving in. "You guys know already about what Hikari did for me saving my life right?" he asked.

"Yes," Koushiro said. "Continue."

Takeru glanced this way and that a little anxious all eyes were looking at him. "Well, because of that Homeostasis became able to use me just like it uses her, but just in a different way. You could say I have become like a record book for the digital world."

"Wait a second," Yamato said concerned, "Are you telling me you're being used by that witch?!"

Takeru nodded. "She's using me as the digital record. So far I know the entire history of the digital world. I know the beginning of it as well as where we are today. It's pretty weird knowing the contents of every digimon made piece by piece."

"But why would Homeostasis do that?" Sora asked. "I thought the Digital Record rested in her domain!"

"It's the content," Koushiro said as if mystified. "To safeguard it, she's transmitting directly to Takeru himself. By doing so, she is personally watching over the information as well as having it safeguarded by one digidestined!"

"But that is also a dangerous move," Taichi said hitting his fist in his hand. "Homeostasis is making herself vulnerable this way. Should an enemy successfully kill Takeru or Hikari since she merged their lives the other one will die taking Homeostasis and the record down with it. Why take such a huge gamble like that?"

"I think," Takeru said, "She is planning to use the Digital Record in some way should she need to. When Freitmon got a hold of the record and touched it he corrupted it. But, using Hikari like a salve she went and purified that information once more when ArchAngemon destroyed him. Now I have it and I think one day she is going to use it for something."

"So," Mimi said approaching Takeru closely and putting her hand on his forehead in an odd way making Hikari's hair stand on end, "Do you feel any different? You don't look like a record book."

"Hey, that's too close," Takeru said smiling knowing Hikari was burning with rage next to him.

"I think," Koushiro said, "Something does look different about you Takeru though I can't tell exactly what that is. Does anything bother you about this? I mean you did not really have a choice."

"Well," he said looking at Hikari, who nodded her head as if agreeing with him, "Do you remember those goggles you made for Taichi to see distortions a short while ago?"

"I remember," Koushiro said. "What of it?"

"Well, I don't want goggles or anything like that," he said, "But maybe you could make me a pair of contacts or something. You know something to where I don't have to see digimon put together and torn apart before my eyes?"

"That's pretty freaky," Joe said. "That could cause all kinds of psychological problems."

"That is," Yamato smirked, "If you weren't already such a maniac."

Takeru grinned. "Can't hide anything from you Yamato."

"Incidentally," Sora said staring at Koushiro. "I'm surprised you were able to have this meeting Koushiro. I saw what you looked like in your condition. As a matter of fact you seem more lively and brighter than ever. Did something happen?"

"Oh," Koushiro said rubbing the back of his head and staring down at the floor. "I did not notice."

"You really do look a lot brighter," Mimi said also staring down at the floor and grabbing his shirt coat coyly. "Wonder why?"

Takeru observed the both of them a little puzzled by how they looked.

"Did something happen between the two of you?" Hikari asked. "You both look really cute together."

"No, nothing happened!" Koushiro said his arms up in defense of himself and Mimi. "Me and Mimi are just dating that's all. Nothing at all strange about that!"

"Is that true Mimi?" Sora said a little puzzled.

"Well, I could tell you," she said one hand on her cheek kind of dazed, "but then I probably shouldn't. I told Koushiro I wouldn't after all. Isn't that right darling?" she said looking at him, her eyes sparkling.

"Just the same," Taichi said his face visibly getting sick of their affections, "I am really starting to get worried now about this stranger that showed up. Who is he? How did he know Koushiro and Mimi and Takeru are digidestined? And what is he trying to prove beating everyone up?"

Takeru said nothing, but just looked at his hand. "I'm sure we'll figure it out," he said. "Just if you could make contacts for my eyes Koushiro I would really appreciate it."

He felt Koushiro's eyes scan him as if puzzled. By the look in his eyes Takeru thought Koushiro was trying to figure out a confounding equation about him, but stopped as if he had an epiphany. "The digital record...personified," he said as if enamored by him. "I could spend forever scanning the digital composition of you Takeru," he said. "Maybe it would help us defeat our enemies."

Takeru said nothing and felt hands over his eyes, making them go black.

"Guess who?" a cute voice said, who he instantly knew.

"Homeostasis?" Takeru joked.

"Hey!" Hikari said uncovering his eyes and they both started laughing together.

Takeru turned and saw Taichi wave his hand while turned around as if not able to handle their relationship.

"Poor Taichi," Hikari said, Takeru feeling her arms hug him from behind.. "He really needs to find himself a girlfriend. Maybe then it would not be so heartbreaking seeing him alone."

Takeru smiled back and rubbed her head. "It will come in time. He will have someone else doting on him you'll see," he smirked.

He felt Hikari stare at him as if offended but teased as well.

"At least I don't make fun of my brother whenever I can."

"But Yamato makes it so easy!" he grinned.

While he was laughing he noticed Tailmon approach Hikari and pull her skirt."Hikari. Do you mind if I have a word?" she said, Takeru noticing Tailmon was avoiding him.

"Sure, why?" she asked as she started leaving with Tailmon.

"Just something I want to get off my chest but I don't want him around," she said, Takeru a little surprised she did not even look back at him.

He dared not interrupt as he wondered as they left whatever Tailmon could mean. He wondered if maybe he had done something to offend her, but listened as Koushiro returned and instructed him how to proceed so he can see about getting contacts. It did not sound feasible.

***

Hikari felt Tailmon's ears as she stopped by a park bench. She bent down contently appreciating her good friend.

"Tailmon, you've always been truthful," she said. "What do you think about Takeru and me?" She wanted her best friend and her brother to approve of him. She wasn't sure about Taichi yet, but she did not know what her digimon thought either.

"Digimon don't have those kind of emotions," she said completely detached. "It's not built into our core and we don't recognize it in our data. I love you but not the same way that he does. That being said Hikari," she said a curious glint in her eye, "Now that you both are together you have to stake your claim. You're at a dangerous point in your new relationship with Takeru."

"Dangerous?" she wondered. "What do you mean?"

"Well, ahem," she said as if coughing in her paw. "All I'm saying is that I've watched a lot of movies at your place. And, if I have learned anything from them it's that for some reason other women find a man in a relationship almost irresistible when they never did before. You've got to watch out for other cats with claws!" she said showing hers.

Hikari covered her mouth and chuckled. She did not realize that Tailmon watched her mom's soap operas so much.

"I don't think we have to worry about him about that. He's nice, but he always keeps others at a distance, especially girls. Well...that was before we started dating," she said wondering about seeing him tomorrow.

"But don't you think other girls would try to take advantage of his nature?" Tailmon inquired. "Takeru is too nice for his own good. He needs to be mean and draw a line in the sand. If he doesn't he would probably hurt you...and I could never forgive him for that," she said taking a look at her sharp claws.

Hikari put her finger to her cheek and reflected on Tailmon's words. "You're always looking out for me," she said snuggling her cheek against hers. "Who wants some catnip tonight?"

"Ooh me!" Tailmon answered frantically.

Hikari laughed as she got off the bench and headed home with her excited friend. She felt less like smiling by the time she got home. By the morning she felt a bit depressed.

Tailmon had tried to cheer her up that morning, but thanks to her advise yesterday all she could think about was how Takeru spent time with all the girls. She did not feel jealous of them yet, but she felt like Takeru would treat her just like how she saw them. She felt her throat tighten as she approached the school. Takeru was nowhere in sight.

She looked around noticing a lot of girls for the first time. She looked at their lipstick. The color on their face. Their attitudes and playfulness and friendships. She had not noticed it before, but she noticed their figures to. Compared to others she felt she was well...underdeveloped in a sense like she was not an ideal fit for him. In fact she felt like she was a stiff board kind of like how Yamato commented.

"What's wrong with me?" she said sniffling like she wanted to cry. Where was Takeru when she needed him?

***

Takeru felt like he was getting some more attention than he was used to getting. Ever since him and Hikari confessed to each other they, being girls he casually knew, seemed a bit more pushy than normal about speaking with him and spending time with him. He had never noticed it before but now he thinks some of them actually liked him. Maybe he had been too nice for his own good and led a few hearts astray.

"I'm the worst," he said nuzzling his forehead with his hand after they left. And to think he had done that to Hikari for awhile. He headed to class annoyed at how frustrating he felt about himself. How could he say he cared for her when he felt like he was letting her down? He hurried and headed to class under the weight of his own conscience.

When classes began he saw that Hikari was not in class.

"Weird Hikari's not in today," one student observed.

"I heard Hikari got a boyfriend," another commented.

"That's going to make a lot of guys jealous," one joked.

"Yeah, and I am one of them!" another admitted.

"If it's true her brother's soccer team won't have any motivation to win anymore," another laughed.

Takeru tapped his hand on his desk. He thought that only Daisuke had been his competition for her heart, but did not realize others liked her as well.

"When did this get so complicated?" he said bending his hat in frustration.

The bell rang and classes began as the Instructor approached the students and started his lesson.

Takeru paid no attention and dug out his phone. He texted Hikari to see if she was ok and met with the stern disapproval of his instructor. He just smiled the whole time he was being scolded only to discover he had to go to detention after school.

"Sorry, I have to go," he said getting up and leaving the room as he received the news. He would be back soon anyway.

With that he walked the hallways wondering about Hikari. He put his hand to his chest, his heart aching. "I just want to see you so much," he said. "I don't want this relationship to get started out like this," he sighed. "So much tension."

With that he headed to the stop of the school building to clear his head. "Where in the world could Hikari have gone?" He wondered aloud.

As he made his way up to the school roof he saw her there, a slightly older young man almost Taichi's age talking with her.

"Tell me," he overheard him say. "Are you a digidestined?"

His dark hair and mysterious demeanor put Takeru on edge the way he leered at Hikari.

"Get away from her," he said stepping in front of her ready for a fight if necessary.

She seemed partially relieved to see him.

The mysterious youth stared at him to. "And you as well. You also are a digidestined. Isn't that right...Takeru?"

Takeru dropped his guard and stared at him.

"How do you know about me?" he wondered. His mind went back to when he first had lost it and remembered the tone and sound of his voice. "It was you!" he exclaimed. "You're the one who led me to safety! How did you know that about us without our digimon around?"

The stranger seemed to ignore him, pointed to Takeru as he walked up to him and flicked his forehead smashing him against the wall, much to his surprise the stranger had such power in just two of his fingers.

He stood their as if he was observing Takeru like a broken doll.

"You're digital record," he said.

Takeru tried to get up, but was surprised he had a gash on his head sliding down his face. He held it, the pain sensitive to the touch, and tried to pin down exactly who he was talking to.

"If you were going to do this," he groaned, "Why did you save me back then? You could have finished me off."

The stranger stared down at him as if challenging his very right to live. He bent down nearly on one knee and stared at him directly in the eyes, a deep scowl on his face.

"No one wants to beat up a blind person. I had to wait till you recovered your strength," he said cracking his fists.

Takeru struggled to get up, but heard Hikari's voice distract the strange youth.

"Just who are you?" she asked as the stranger approached her.

"You are the younger sister of the digidestined head," he said leering at her. "You're not as developed as the others," he said staring at her, Hikari looking surprisingly uncomfortable covering herself with both of her arms one hand on each shoulder.

"Get away or I'll scream!" she cried.

The youth chuckled and backed away. "When did the digidestined get so weak? Do you only have resolve whenever you are together? This love of yours is making your heart weak," he said pushing her against the wall, his hand on her throat.

"I could crush you and all of the other digidestined just like this if I wanted to," he said squeezing harder, Hikari grabbing her throat.

Takeru gritted his teeth and fought back the pain as he got up, his head spinning. He laid out a punch towards the strange youth, but the youth dodged and tripped him, Takeru falling into Hikari and landing on the ground with her.

"If this is how weak you are then your digimon must be equally as worthless," he scoffed stomping his foot on Takeru's hat and storming away, kicking down the door.

Takeru felt Hikari's hands shake him. "Takeru," her voice said reaching him, though painfully his head dizzy, faint in the light. "Takeru!"

***

Takeru soon realized he was in the infirmary resting in a bed, a large cold compress nearly freezing his head. The walls were white and dull, but Hikari sat in a chair next to him staring down at the ground. Even though he was glad she was there, Takeru could not help but feel responsible about how things seemed between them.

"H-hey," he said nervously, his head throbbing.

"You shouldn't be moving around or talking," he heard her say like she was upset.

Yeah, she was mad all right.

"I think...we've both had to process through a lot of things," he said scratching his cheek. "I've noticed some things I haven't seen before. And I think, well, maybe you have to."

She stared at him oddly, but cautiously of him.

He thought he had finally got down to what was bothering her.

"Th-the other girls," Hikari swallowed, her tone loosening as he heard her open up. "I've seen them. The ones that are your friends in class. And just other girls. They are...a lot prettier than I am. And smarter. And are more interesting. They are more lively and have really good traits. Compared to me...I don't think I hold a candle to them," she said her hand on her heart. "And I think you would be happier with another of them," she said tears forming in her eyes. "I can barely hold myself together sometimes. And I'm not honest with my feelings. And I am not really fit. I get sick so easily and you always seem to have so much energy. I can barely keep up with you. And I feel like I'm dragging you down," she said, her tears falling down earnestly.

Takeru closed his eyes and looked down at his hand as if he was catching the tears and her heart.

"So before when I told you I was taking a girl to Matt's concert," he said recalling the memory, "You really were jealous weren't you? You just couldn't tell me before because you weren't sure how you felt about me," he said making sure the compress did not fall from his head.

Her face turned slightly pink. "Does that really matter anymore? It's different now," she said sighing looking at the ground. "More than anything I just wonder how is it going to be different? Every day we go into class and the girls are still pining over you. Do they even know about us? Have you even told them?"

Takeru closed his eyes and put his hand on his forehead. "Lately, I've noticed that they seemed more pushy. I have not even been able to get a word in," he said. "I wondered why. But then I realized something. Now that we are together, I am starting to see how they feel about me. In little ways. And then when I heard about the soccer team having a crush on you and seeing that one guy earlier I just felt incredibly jealous myself. I realized that I must have been making you feel jealous to," he said bowing his head. "I'm sorry Hikari."

He felt her hand on the back of his head and it slowly caressed him.

"I suppose I'll forgive you this time," she said lightly stopping. "And hearing you tell me you were jealous well that makes me kind of happy," she smiled as if it stopped her frustration.

Takeru stared up at her and smiled smugly. "Guess who sounds like the masochist now?" he chided putting on his hat.

"Oh stop," Hikari retorted putting one of her arms on his head.

He laughed with her for a moment, but then grabbed the hat on his head, a bit wrinkled and misshapen from Hikari's arm smushing it a bit wondering if now would be as a good time as ever to ask her; About Daisuke, about how she really felt back then? Though Davis was not around still recovering, he felt that he needed some closure. He really wanted to close the distance with her and any gaps like this one in the way.

"Tell me Hikari, I always wanted to know," Takeru said looking down at his hat. "And now that we are together I think I can finally get an answer from you on this," he said eyeing her.

"W-what is it?" she asked cautiously.

Takeru sighed and laid it out as plain as he could. "Why didn't you ever go out with Daisuke? He's athletic, bossy, and incredibly thick but he is courageous and tries to do what's right like Taichi. To be honest when Taichi passed on his goggles I felt really worried about the future," he smirked nervously. "He crushed on you really hard to. I thought for sure eventually you would have given in."

She lifted the cold compress off his head and just held it. "I suppose that's a good question," she said her amber eyes staring into it. "Their were times I definitely wanted to make Daisuke jealous of you Takeru. In a way it felt like I was teasing the both of you, but I was teasing him for my amusement. You see I always looked up to my older brother Taichi. I was always clinging to him and watching out for him and he would do the same for me. So when I met Daisuke and saw how similar he was to him I felt conflicted. I thought since my brother approved of him then maybe it would be good if I did go out with him."

He saw her smile as the ice melted in the compress. "But it never felt right. In a way I locked away my own feelings by letting others guide me so I did not have to make a decision. That way I could be friends with everyone. It's just over time my heart would not let me keep doing that. It forced me to make a decision."

Do you regret that decision?" Takeru asked sitting up and putting his feet on the ground.

She shook her head and calmly smiled again. "No. But again, I do get worried," she said holding her hands together. They were shaking slightly. "I'm worried I will get jealous of other girls and that one of them will be a better match for you. It would hurt and I would be alone, but I could take it you know?" she smiled nearly painfully.

It was too much for Takeru to bear. He wrapped his arms around her and stared into her eyes and passionately kissed her slowly, maneuvering around her lips and eventually inside her mouth placing one hand on her cheek. When they separated he found her face was hot, her cheeks red much like his own. He surprised himself, Hikari's eyes shimmering and sparkling.

"Does that answer your question how important you are to me?" he said brushing away one of the hair strands across her face.

She smiled shyly. "I know how you feel, but it's not about that. It's about how they feel," she said. "They still are going to pine for you," she said worried.

Takeru grabbed her hand and helped her up. "Then let's clear up the air," he said pulling her to him, Hikari dropping the cold compress looking at him surprised.

"Takeru where are we going?" she asked as Takeru led her away.

He turned towards her and smiled. 'To make a statement."

Chapter Text

Takeru felt confident as he walked with Hikari holding her hand. She did not say anything to him, but noticed her eyes stare down curiously, but trustingly with just a hint of apprehension as if she wondered what he would do. He squeezed her hand a little more firmly as they approached their classroom. He sighed, turning to Hikari smiling.

"Ready?" he asked.

Hikari's eyes looked at him and then at his hand and squeezed it again.

He said nothing more, grabbing the door handle and jarring it open suddenly interrupting his teacher who had been teaching the class.

Instantly the class started murmuring as they walked inside.

"Well now," the instructor said walking over to him as if he had a grudge; His placid stoic face, kept hair, and fair, but disciplinarian eyes seemingly eager to make an example of them. "You have some nerve showing up again to class after walking out like that. Is their anything you have to say for yourself Takeru Takaishi?"

Takeru looked at Hikari and smiled, Hikari looking at him oddly.

He walked straight to the center of the room, ignoring the teacher and smiled boldly. "I just want to say," he said loud so everyone could hear him, "that I am deeply in love with Hikari Yagami and we are in a relationship together. I ask all of you respect that relationship and leave us alone," he declared.

He kept smiling enjoying the reaction on everyone's faces. They were even more taken aback than his brother. At once all of the class frenzied themselves into an uproar. Both the guys and girls talked amongst themselves almost protesting the relationship as if many of them were jealous.

Takeru knew this would happen among his peers, but he had to end this tension for both of their sakes in order for their relationship to move forward. Only his girlfriend could deliver the finishing blow."Well? Isn't that right Hikari?" he said turning towards her.

She looked almost like a deer in headlights as everyone stopped whipping themselves up into nearly a panicked state and just stared at her. She only had to nod her head once to cause an entire uproar in the entire class!

Takeru squeezed her hand and he breathed out relieved, even though the two of them smiled nervously as if they were about to be executed by not only the class but by the instructor as well.

The next thing he knew the instructor was yelling at them both telling them they both had detention for a week for disrupting the class. Takeru winked at Hikari as they both went to their separate seats, the eyes of all the class like wolves stalking their prey glaring at them. He put his hands together interlacing his fingers and stared away confidently in the teacher's direction who had begun resuming lessons, but he was really looking into himself proud of what he had accomplished. The dice had been cast. Their could be no doubt from anyone now about his true feelings for Hikari.

***

A few days had passed for Hikari who could not help but day dream about Takeru after he made that surprised announcement about their relationship to the whole class. Even in detention that day they were the focus of practically the whole school who seemed to be in shock. At least it nearly put an end to all of those who were interested in the two of them for a relationship. The week of detention seemed worth it just for that reason alone.

She glanced down at some pictures she had taken with Tailmon reflecting on old times slowly turning the pictures hesitant to move on to the next one.

"Hikari you seem to be a lot happier ever since you got in trouble. I thought that detention thing you humans talked about was supposed to make you feel bad?"

Hikari only stroked Tailmon's fur. "Seems kind of silly doesn't it?" she said. "To hear Takeru tell them that he was deeply in love with me though really made me feel all nice and warm inside. I really love him to," she beamed.

Just then she heard a knock on the door.

"May I come in?" she heard her brother's voice say.

"Just a minute!" Hikari said shoving the binder under her blanket, grabbing her phone and going on her online profile.

"Why did you hide that binder?" Tailmon asked, but Hikari shushed her.

"Ok come on in!"

With that her brother stepped inside noticing her room.

"Hi brother what's up?" she said maybe a little bit too positively. She realized after that he probably could pick up on her mood.

"Just wondering how you are doing sis," he said, his eyes inspecting her room."You seem to be in really good spirits after everything that happened."

"Yeah," she said being as vague as possible.

"I heard something really interesting from my soccer team," he said sitting down on her bed next to her. "Apparently the soccer team is just not as motivated to practice anymore. They told me it was because they found out you and Takeru were in a relationship. Boy were they mad."

"Oh," Hikari said scratching her cheek.

She saw him leer at her, but sigh. "You know this is seriously going to take some serious getting used to. My little sister is in a relationship with my former rival's little brother. It's just like Yamato said. You couldn't make something like that up," he said scratching the back of his head.

She could only smile a little nervously not knowing how he would react, but he seemed a lot more mellow now.

"I just want to know Hikari from your mouth what you see in him. Then maybe I could like him better. And please don't make it mushy," he said with a sour look on his face.

Hikari smiled enjoying the look on her brother's face. "Takeru is sweet, gentle, kind, and really makes me feel special like I could never be replaced," she said.

"But he also," Taichi added, "is incredibly frustrating, plays games, is a bit of a masochist and really enjoys toying with people," he grimaced. "He's not the same Takeru he was as a kid."

"But isn't that the point? " Hikari said stopping him there. "He's really grown up and matured."

She noticed him stare at her as if he was really getting to know her. "I see then," he said. "It's just..."

She stared at him concerned.

"...No, no it's nothing like that," he said putting up his hands in defense. "Just thinking long term what if one day the two of you got serious and got married? Can you imagine me and Yamato as actual family?"

Hikari felt her face go red and she burst out laughing barely able to contain herself. It was not Taichi saying that that made her crack up but the look on her brother's face.

"Me and Takeru married?" The thought actually made her feel happy. "I'm probably too young to be thinking about that stuff already," she said fidgetting trying to hide how happy she was thinking about it even though entertaining that thought they were still a long way off. She had after all just officially starting going out with him.

"Yeah," Taichi also laughed waiving the thought away with his wrist. "I know it sounds silly now. But who knows? It could one day be a reality and I don't look forward to that possibility," he sighed. "For the most part you two are off in your own little world anyway so I know I don't have a lot of say when it comes to supervising you two, but Hikari if he does ANYTHING to make you feel uncomfortable you tell me and I will set him straight."

Hikari smiled and hugged her brother. "Thanks brother," she said appreciating him."And I hope one day you find a special someone to. I know you will."

"Gee you think so?" he said rubbing the back of his head. "I don't know. My luck with girls has not been good. Sora's gone with Yamato. I heard Daisuke's sister was going out with some guy and I have not heard back from Meiko lately in the countryside."

"Maybe you should visit her?" she recommended.

"Wait a minute," he said looking at her. "Are you just trying to get me out of the way? I'm your older brother it's only natural for me to look out for you."

Hikari felt a little guilty. "Maybe just a little, but I am really worried about you."

She turned to see her brother's dino digimon come stumbling into the room with his hand on his belly. "You said you would be right back, but since you did not come back I ate all the yakisoba," he said rubbing his stomach.

Hikari laughed, the digimon never failling to amuse her.

Taichi's face grimaced as if he really wanted to eat it, but to Hikari it seemed more irked about Takeru. "I just wished I had some kind of sign," he grumbled, "That I could trust him with you. Just to make me feel a little better about all of this."

Just then, Hikari looked at her phone and smiled like it was an answer to prayer.

She tapped his shoulder.

"What?" he said turning around.

She showed him her phone with Takeru's social profile.

It said on Takeru's profile that he was in a serious relationship with Hikari Yagami and if their were any problems with it to contact Yamato Ishida or Taichi Yagami with their phone numbers.

"Really?" Taichi said his voice rising in irritation. ""I just can't deal with Yamato's brother like that," he said putting his hand on his head, his hand squeezing it at the roots.

Seeing Taichi in frustration and a down mood reminded Hikari of when Takeru got hurt. She wanted to find some way to clear the air up between him. The tension was thick as a knife, and that dull heavy atmosphere really lingered around Taichi like rain clouds. Of course, when Takeru was there he seemed unaffected like he was always under sunshine.

She found herself smiling slightly seeing a golden opportunity to improve the situation. "By the way, do you mind if we go out for some ice cream?" she asked. "I wanted to talk to you about something, but I don't want to do it here."

"Ok fine," her brother replied. "Where did you want to go?"

***

Takeru sipped another fizzy soda sitting on a stool at a mini bar area with Patamon right beside him having his fill. He found Yamato's grotto to be quite the relaxing place giving him plenty of space to relax and sometimes to think deeply about everything. Plus Patamon loved that drink to.

"What are we doing down here Takeru?" Patamon asked drinking his soda energetically.

"Careful you don't want to get sick," he replied watching his brother and his band attempt to practice. Takeru did not feel like explaining his reasons; not that Patamon cared the way he fell in love with the beverage. He laughed watching Yamato get constant calls from people and he knew just what it was about.

"Yes, it's true!" he heard him yell into his phone. "Hikari and Takeru are in a relationship! Now leave me the hell alone!" he snapped jamming his phone back into his pocket. Takeru noticed His phone rang again right after and he threw his phone to Takeru across the room. "You take the dam call!" he yelled. "I've got to practice!"

Takeru looked at the incoming calls and just put Yamato's phone on silent. "He should have just done this in the first place," he said shoving it into his pocket.

"Ssh," Patamon said the lights dimming. "I think they are about to start."

He listened as Knife of Day performed one of their songs. It was a bit catchy, Yamato's voice harmonizing well with the melody and beat.

Takeru noticed him stop as they picked up tempo as another person entered into the underground.

"Who is that?" Patamon asked.

"Must be one of the fans," Takeru replied. As he watched he saw that the person did not sit down, but walked right up to the stage. Yamato waived the band off as if he had personal business to deal with him. Maybe they had ended practice early.

"Hold on," Takeru said. "This looks bad."

With that he grabbed Patamon who belched as he went over watching an exchange between him and Yamato.

"The show is not till tomorrow," he said taking his guitar off his shoulder. "You'll have to come back then."

"I have no use for your metallic nonsense," the person said still walking over to him."I want to see how strong you are Yamato Ishida."

His eyes lit up,Yamato putting down his guitar. "Buddy you have a lot of nerve asking for a fight during practice."

"You're probably nothing without Gabumon," he taunted. "The younger digidestined were very patheteic and did not put up much of a fight. But maybe you will."

Takeru gritted his teeth holding Patamon back. At least one of them had to have self control.

"Let's take this outside," Yamato said as if by the look in his eyes practice at this point did not matter anymore.

"Any stage is a battle field," the youth said running over to Yamato and attempting to punch him but putting a hole in the stage.

"Now you've done it!" Takeru yelled over to him. "My brother's a nice guy until you get on his bad side. Then watch out!" he cautioned playfully.

The young man scoffed turning his head Takeru's way. "I have no need for the opinions of weaklings. You're a waste of space."

Takeru smiled as Yamato came up to him and socked him in the face into a seat.

"The seats not free," Yamato said making a hand gesture for him to get up. "Come on, pay up."

Takeru watched the young man get up, actually noticing him. He wore a dark shade of crimson shirt and pants and had a black overcoat on. He could have blended in perfectly with Yamato's band. His eyes were a dark reddish color, with black hair and chiseled features. He wore a silver chain around his neck as well with spikes around it.

He quickly shot up from his seat and came at Yamato with a right uppercut of his own catching him by surprise with his speed.

"Pretty good," Yamato said wiping a trickle of blood from his mouth. He came at him again even more than before and the two of them traded blow for blow injuring each other in the process. They both spit up blood on the floor battered and bleeding after crashing into each other with their fists for what had seemed awhile, but it had only been a few minutes.

"You are indeed strong," the youth said struggling to get up. "As a digidestined you are more than qualified."

"You talk too much," Yamato said wiping his nose, blood seeping out of it. "Who are you and what do you want?"

The young man looked at Takeru and pointed to him. "To find all the digidestined and prove them. Knowledge, Sincerity, Light and Hope have failed, but you so far have passed."

"And what exactly are you trying to find out?" Yamato asked putting his hand in his pocket.

He clutched his hand and gripped it fiercely. "Who took down my partner. Only the strongest of this new generation could have. And you so far are my prime candidate."

Takeru saw Yamato grin as if he was itching for a fight still. "And if I did take him down what would you do?"

The youth took out a knife from his pocket and pointed it at him. "I would kill you and your digimon,"he said, his red eyes glaring like sharp daggers.

The youth then looked at Takeru and then ignored him and headed out of the building.

"Hey!" Yamato shouted. "Got a name?"

" Akajirou Akama,"he said, and with that he walked out of the building leaving Yamato and Takeru alone.

"He sure did a number on you," Takeru noticed approaching him.

Yamato ignored him and shrugged off the blows like they were nothing. "He's pretty tough," he said cleaning his face up with a towel. "If he's going after the others I think we should get everyone together. He's dangerous."

"But he hasn't killed anyone," Takeru said recalling their last encounter. "He only hurt me a little bit and Hikari is fine and Koushiro's better enough. I wonder who his partner is?"

Yamato mumbled in the towel and took it off his face. "Don't know. Never seen that guy before. But if he knows something about digimon I think we better come to a solution before someone gets seriously hurt."

Takeru agreed with his brother. It felt so odd their was another digidestined out there, but something did not feel right about all of this. "Maybe he just misunderstands something about us," he said. He grabbed the towel from Yamato. "Here, I'll trade you," he said taking Yamato's phone out of his pocket and handing it to him. "You've got to catch a lot up on anyway," he said enjoying his reaction as he freaked out over all the messages and missed calls he had on his phone.

"Takeru!" he exclaimed, but Takeru had already walked away already having enjoyed himself.

Chapter Text

Hikari watched her brother take small slurps of ice cream cautiously as if he knew Hikari had to tell him something important.

"I know you don't like him," Hikari said, still trying to find the words to say, fiddling with her thumbs resting them on the table, "but I really think you should give him another chance."

She noticed his eyes peak towards her and then back to his ice cream. "Hikari," he said sighing, "The more time passes, the more I see that you really like him," he said. "You were always the 'let's all get along' kind of little sister, but it's weird seeing you like this. I'm proud of you for it, but also disappointed at the same time. I mean, it's Takeru after all," he smirked as if anxious for her future.

Hikari felt frustration well up in her cheeks. She wanted to smack the ice cream away from Taichi and storm out, but held herself back.

"Why can't you see the good in him?" she asked, unsure of his answer. "Why can't anyone else see it? The real Takeru."

"It's not that I can't!" he yelled slamming the table, Hikari taken aback he vented his frustration suddenly. "I am sick about talking about him. Just when I think things have finally settled down between you guys something comes up. And now with what Homeostasis is doing to the two of you I don't know how you can be so fixated on the guy. It's not even natural for me to be so fixated on him now. I just wish you could forget him and move on for both your sakes," he said, his eyes to the floor.

"What do you mean?" Hikari asked, immediately regretting those words.

Taichi looked at her as if she really was his cute little sister and did not know anything. "You still have not noticed? Homeostasis has the two of you wrapped around her little finger now that your life forces are connected. She's planning something and I don't think you should be around him. The two of you are now dangerous if you stay together. If you try to use one another as a shield..."

"...We'll both die and Homeostasis will have us both," she interrupted swallowing her own anxiety. "This has been the most dangerous things have ever been," she said timidly. "And yet, knowing all of this, the person I feel safest with is still Takeru."

She felt Taichi's melancholy lift away from himself as he karate chopped her head gently. "Oh sis," he said as if sorry for her.

"Brother," she sighed. "What should I do? How can I protect him? How can I even protect myself? I just don't know," she sighed.

She felt Taichi put one hand on her shoulder and smiled. "Come on, Hikari, you know the answer," he said ."Remember your friends who helped you get this far. It's not just Takeru, me, and Tailmon, but also Sora, Yamato, Koushiro, Joe, and Mimi and the other digimon and our parents. Let that be your strength."

***

That evening Hikari kept thinking about what Taichi had told her. She felt powerless at times due to overpowering light or overwhelming darkness and then helpless even when she did have the power to fight back. Now with Homeostasis taking over she did not even know how to resist. Even struggling against her felt futile.

She put one hand over her eyes and sighed. "When are you going to be taking over again?" she asked feeling faint. An ominous feeling floated through her as if lifting her away from herself. She felt a presence sooth over her as she breathed out as if her mind had been washed over...

***

...Homeostasis breathed in and then out once more feeling in control of her host's body. She did not have to move or wiggle her fingers or toes to become accustomed. Hikari's flesh fitted her perfectly like clothing. She smiled relishing how much closer she was to having her. "The more you despair and sorrow Child of Light the more control I have over you," she mused walking over into the living room observing her surroundings.

"Truly the digidestined are not ready for this threat," she said aloud, staring out of a window into the expanse of night. "They have to peel back the layers to see the truth, and, once they see it, how will they respond? With fear? With anxiety, or with..." she said turning to see Taichi approaching her. "...Courage?" she said almost with curiosity.

She noticed his frustration, arms up as if willing to confront her.

"Homeostasis," he growled. "Leave my little sister alone!" he barked.

"Oh?" she said curiously. "You think you have that kind of power over me?"

She walked over to the kitchen area sliding her hand over the counter. "You humans are such weak, fragile creatures. Once your flesh is destroyed," she said playing with a cabinet and pulling out a steak knife, "That's it," she grinned slightly pressing a knife to her throat.

"Hikari! Homeostasis!" Taichi exclaimed. "Don't you know what would happen if you killed yourself? In that body you and Hikari would die!"

"And what a fate that would be," Homeostasis said sliding the knife around her skin, but not enough that it bled feeling the tip caress her. Homeostasis had been on the edge her whole existence, surviving in that eternity between injury and escape. "I have existed since I was first aware of myself. To not be aware of myself and pass on is a most curious feeling," she said fascinated, pushing the knife against her fingertip making it bleed, her eyes desiring it.

"Stop!" Taichi shouted, Homeostasis turning her head towards him, her mind still focused on the bleeding finger. "Death is not some cheap thrill! It is terrifying!" he exclaimed, much to the puzzlement of Homeostasis. She had never seen such fear before manifested on a digidestined's face. It was nowhere near anything she had gone through. And he would know it.

"You do not know terror," she said firmly, but darkly taking the steak knife and stabbing her own left forearm staring directly into Taichi's eyes completely frozen in horror.

"Yes, that is the look!" she exclaimed, her eyes tearing from the pain and pleasure of others just knowing how even an inkling of sheer terror felt. "It's of the absolute darkness! From him, the source of all darkness at the heart of the Dark Ocean!" Homeostasis started laughing as if she was a in a trance, and faded out Hikari taking over immediately fainting only hearing Taichi's drowning words.

"Hikari!" Taichi's voice panicked as if scrambling to find a towel or anything he could lay his hand on to stop her bleeding from her arm. "Hikariiiii!" he shrieked.

***

Takeru burst through the doors of the Kaneshima Hospital, angry and frustrated and not in the mood to talk to anyone. He held his hat, clenched in his hand as he approached the hospital staff, begging to see Hikari.

"You have to let me pass!" he exclaimed. "That's my girlfriend in there!"

"Sir," a nurse said, "She is undergoing surgery as we speak. You will have to wait until the procedure is over," the lady said, Takeru besides himself with grief.

"Cool it," Taichi said behind him holding him firmly his hands wrapping around his waist and shoulder.

Takeru resisted, but felt powerless at the same time. It was only just a short thirty minutes ago Taichi had informed him of Homeostasis having stabbed her with a knife. He had only been speaking with her shortly, and, now that he realized Homeostasis could do this to her, he did not know how to conceal his anger. He had never been so angry with Homeostasis before.

"How could this have happened?" Takeru said limp in Taichi's grasp, weeping, his chest heaving up and down mortified. "Hikari," he gritted his teeth, tears pouring down his cheeks. "Hikari!"

Taichi stared out the window, his arm resting on the cool moist glass. Small rain droplets had started to drip down, much like the tingling uncertainty of the future. He said nothing and noticed Yamato appear through the emergency doors, Sora following up after him concerned for the two of them.

"I heard about what happened," Sora said, her voice choked up as if holding herself back from crying. "Is she all right?"

"My sister is fine," he replied solemnly as if holding himself back. "Takeru is more beat up about this than I am. He's in the back," he said pointing to another room, where he knew Takeru was lurking.

Taichi banged his head against the glass frustrated. "It's like they're hostages," he grimaced, not at all paying attention to his throbbing head where he hit the glass. Surely the others would come, but, no matter who arrived, no one could change a thing. Homeostasis had them right where she wanted them.

"We need to come up with some kind of strategy," he said banging his fist at the window. "At this rate Homeostasis will win and we won't have them around much longer."

Yamato said nothing and stood their arms folded staring at the ground. "None of us have any power or anything Homeostasis wants. We can't bargain with her."

"Th-that's not true," Takeru's voice echoed out in a hopeful tone, coming back in the room, a slight grin on his face.

"Wow bro," Yamato said as if a little taken aback. "You look mad."

Takeru smiled. "I am absolutely furious," he said smiling, but not in the joking way Taichi had become used to. "I heard what you said about Homeostasis and us not having anything she wants. But that is not true," he said taking off his hat looking at them mercilessly as if anyone who got in his way would instantly regret it. "I am the Digital Record," he said coolly. "Homeostasis, if anything, wants me."

Chapter Text

Takeru opened the door to Hikari's room, who seemed to be asleep resting. The room had one dim light, Hikari still, but breathing out at least. He noticed her arm and the stitched wound holding it together. Hikari was in there somewhere, but right now he knew Homeostasis had control of her.

He walked in, holding himself back from showing his frustration concealing the malice he had for Homeostasis for what she did to her.

"How does it feel," Takeru asked, "Feeling pain in a human body?"

Immediately Homeostasis 's eyes opened in response to him. "It is a most curious sensation," she said playing with the arm that had been stabbed, a little taken aback she was not able to lift it so high.

"Looks like you damaged the nerve," Takeru noticed taking a chair by the side and sliding up next to her. "If you don't take care of Hikari eventually you're going to break her. And then you will die to."

He felt Homeostasis stare at him as if she was unsure of him. "Your emotions are confusing," she said. "You are angry, sad, scared, and depressed, but you are wrapping it up in some kind of fake confidence. What is it that you desire of me Takeru Takaishi?" she said staring at his eyes.

He said nothing, but gazed into hers as if he was diving through her waters staring through her into Hikari.

Homeostasis glared back as if desirous of him her hand over her heart. "Is it to kill me? To disdain me? To hate me? Or to desire me as you would your dear Hikari?" she said her face inching closer to his.

He smiled and pushed his chair back.

"I know your game," he said smirking not at all falling for her charms. "And that is why I have come to negotiate," he added standing up.

"Negotiate?" she questioned. "What is it that you can do to me? I hold both of your lives in my hand," she said grabbing her hand and pressing it against Hikari's throat. "Should I perish, you and Hikari also perish."

"That's true," he said boldly walking up to her, grabbing her hand and forcing It around his neck. "But should I decide it on my terms, if I end my life, then yours and Hikari's goes with it," he said making her squeeze it.

"No more Digital Record, no more vessel, and no more Homeostasis or crests of Hope and Light," he said confidently. "The world would fall into darkness forever. Everything you have worked so hard to maintain would forever be lost," he added savoring the thought of Homeostasis in despair.

He stared at her irritated beyond belief desirous to make her feel the fear, pain, and misery the way she had made Hikari feel. He kept looking at the sewn wound on her arm and the nerve damage Hikari had to suffer feeling pain well up in his chest. Just knowing how bright and beautiful Hikari was to him and how she had a way of lighting up the world around her... and the way she talked with him, the way she laughed, and how her eyes lit up whenever he saw her was more than he could bear.

"Why?" He said, barely trying to contain himself. "Why did you hurt her? Any damage you cause her to suffer she will have to live with the consequences!" he barked. "How can you call yourself the one who maintains harmony when you are slowly destroying her!? Hasn't she been nothing but obedient to you?!"

Homeostasis's eyes flashed before him, and then she grabbed his hand forcefully and put it against her heart, Takeru feeling her breast slightly, startling him.

"This..." she said as if listening. "...Do you feel it? Do you feel her heart beating?"

Takeru had to forget the wonderful sensation he was feeling and focused in on her heart pulsing with life. "Yes. Yes I do," he admitted.

"This heart..." she said, "...Stopped beating a long time ago. It pulsated with life weakly, but it eventually stopped unable to continue.

Takeru stared at her unnerved. "What are you trying to tell me?" He asked. "Did something happen to Hikari?"

She turned her head down and smiled. "It is coming. As your world rages with natural disasters, the earthquakes shaking the world around you will align with the digital world's chaos so be prepared for the end. One day you will all know the truth, and, that truth will either destroy you, or it will equip you to battle the ultimate evil being lying at the heart of the dark ocean," she said looking at her hand.

"It is the orchestrator of madness to this little opera you digidestined have played a part in, but, the grand finale is long overdue," she said, her hand tensing up as if anxious for the future. "Whether your world-whether the digital world survives this is entirely resting on the shoulders of the two of you. For I have chosen you to accomplish this task."

Takeru listened in trying not to be so entranced by Homeostasis's presence as if it called to him, or was it to the Digital Record within him? He winced, his body aching as he felt something stir within himself taking over his emotions. A weakness overcame himself in her presence as he fell to his knees, mystified by the light she was emitting, her eyes terrible and wonderful to gaze into.

"The darkness will keep returning every generation," she explained. "You, the digidestined will pass on your destiny to your offspring, and they will also bear the burden. My previous attempts I did not guide the digidestined as I have all of you and left them as they are," she hesitated placing her hand on her chest as if it pained her. "But that was my mistake. A back up plan is needed. The compatibility, the combinations of bloodlines of the digidestined will create even more powerful crests, new crests that eventually will become strong enough to beat back the darkness in their generation," she said solemnly. "The darkness always returns," she said, her voice in a cryptic tone.

Takeru's mind raced back to the beginning of his adventure when he first became a digidestined. Flashes of Yamato and Sora, Koushiro and Mimi, and him and Hikari seeped into his mind moments between them seemingly innocent coming together as a marvelous, but terrifying plan, Takeru realizing much to his disbelief that Homeostasis had gone to such lengths to make it appear completely natural. To think that even their relationships were scripted seemed almost frightening.

"So you planned this all out," he said barely able to believe it. "You wanted the digidestined to become couples so that this could continue. So that must mean," he said getting up and staring at her, "You wanted me and Hikari to eventually also become a couple."

Homeostasis nodded her head smiling as if this revelation was a part of her plan. "However, you two were special, specifically chosen to carry out my will, and the other digidestined, to be your guardians," she said holding up both hands as if she had Takeru locked in a box. "You weren't chosen because of Odaiba like I originally wanted you to believe. You were too young and immature to even comprehend my true intentions. You were chosen because I had to protect my vessel at a very young age," she revealed, a glowing fierce-some presence leaving Takeru awestruck. "She was mine even before anyone even knew her."

Takeru breathed in and out in light breaths trying to keep himself from being overwhelmed by her presence. His head though light felt incredibly heavy with the knowledge of her manipulations over his and Hikari's lives. He lifted up his head barely able to hold it and Homeostasis wrapped her arms around it almost with a tenderness to her touch. He could not fathom how Homeostasis could hold her like Hikari yet could have a cold intoxicating voice that drew him to her. He felt ultimately drawn to the two of them.

"I knew you would make it," she said as if holding a slight affection in her voice. "The knowledge of digitalization, and that process internalized can break someone, but, in the end you endured it, and, at the appointed time can use that information to turn the tides against a truly terrifying digimon," she said, her hand caressing his cheek, sliding down the side of his face, touching the side of his lip.

He felt her lips touch his soft, and then felt her tongue go through his mouth as she fell on top of him on the floor, Takeru wondering what exactly happened; his mind slightly numb to his own thoughts and feelings as if they were drowned out by the sound of Homeostasis's voice.

"Takeru Takaishi," she said caressing her hands sliding down his chest and pushing Hikari's body against his. "I give this body to you. Fulfill my will for the next generation," she said. "Bring forth a child that can vanquish the ultimate darkness."

Takeru could not deny he felt an incredible urge within himself to be with Hikari, but he felt more as if she was pounding on the gates of her flesh crying to get out to stop them. He had to get her free. He imagined Hikari next to him pouting and protesting what she was doing as if It was completely against her morals.

"You call this light?" he said laughing tapping his finger firmly on Homeostasis's nose. "Really Homeostasis, please you're more like a shutter over a candle. The candle is not the shutter nor is the shutter the candle. The two are separate," he said getting up and, with firmness making her sit down in front of him in the chair he had been sitting in earlier.

His actions seemed to puzzle Homeostasis who studied him oddly.

"Really Hikari," he said, "Don't let yourself be defeated by a shutter. She's not the one causing your light to go dim. It's been you this whole time," he said. "I know you feel powerless because Homeostasis is controlling you, but I know you're in there somewhere listening to my voice."

Homeostasis again seemed to study him. "How can you be so sure?" she asked. "The longer I control Hikari's body the more she slips away. But she was on borrowed time anyway. It is mine now."

"Who do you think you are fooling?" he smirked. "As long as I am myself, and you are not in control of me your words are nothing but lies. That's why we need to make an agreement," he said steadying himself. "If you stop damaging Hikari's body then I will be obedient. With one exception."

"And what is that exception?" she asked curiously as if he entertained her.

"Anything that you want me to do to Hikari no matter what it is must have her consent. It's not fair she has to bear the consequences of your actions."

Homeostasis closed her eyes, a cunning smirk crossing her face as if she had just come up with a nefarious plan. "I will agree to this," she said, "though as far as these desires are I wonder if Hikari realizes they are a part of her to?" she smiled, Takeru's mind thinking about that possibility slightly, but frowned knowing Homeostasis might be messing with him. "However, the next time I take control of her you will have to have completed an assignment for me."

Takeru crossed his arms up cupping his thumb on his chin and his index finger just above his lip. "What kind of assignment?"

"A test," she replied. "A test to see just what powers you have attained."

***

Takeru emerged back, having exited the room to the other awaiting digidestined. His pace slowed, his mind clouded with the task set in front of him. He had no idea how he could answer such a challenge.

"So, how did it go?" his brother said, arms crossed, Sora hanging near his side.

"It went well," Takeru said. "Maybe almost too well."

"What is that supposed to mean?" Taichi asked, Takeru catching a wave of suspicion in his voice.

"Homeostasis has agreed not to harm Hikari," he said, "but in exchange she wants me to run an errand for her."

"What kind of errand?" Sora asked.

"Just something she is looking for," Takeru lied scanning all of them seeing if they all relatively believed him. "However she wants you all to accompany me."

"That's fine," Taichi agreed. "What is it she's looking for?"

Takeru played it coyly and put his hand in his pocket.

"That's an odd get up you have there," Yamato said eyeing him.

Takeru looked down, a uniquely designed sage green cloak with a strange inverted golden signal of Hope on it inside. It had been a gift from Homeostasis, the last thing she had given him before setting him loose to complete the trial.

"Thanks," he merely smiled.

"Where did you get it?" he inquired, Takeru ignoring him.

"Come on," he said, his hand clutching the part around his neck the cloak was tied to, his tone growing slightly more serious.

"We're going to go help Hikari."

***

Takeru held himself together heavily burdened with the task in front of him as he led the others through the Digital World, them following his lead.

"Just where exactly where are we going?" Sora asked.

Takeru said nothing and kept walking. "Don't worry," he said not so friendly. "We'll be there before you know it."

For the next few minutes Takeru did not hear any murmuring, but trusted they were following him. Both them and their digimon.

"Takeru," Patamon said hovering with him. "Come on, can't you tell them where you are going? They have been following you for quite awhile."

Takeru said nothing and eventually he ended up in a barren area, nothing but rocks and sediment around them.

"Looks like we are here," he said turning towards them all.

"Seems pretty barren to me," Koushiro said.

"Kind of hard to imagine why you would pick this place," Joe added.

Takeru closed his eyes. He remembered his promise to Homeostasis, but this, this was too cruel.

"Digidestined," he said turning around, the digital record within him vibrating magnanimously, "If you wish to serve Homeostasis, then you must defeat me," he said. "In doing so you will have proven yourself of being guardians of her vessel and may continue watching over her. But should you fall you will have been unworthy of guarding her since the beginning. Come, step forward and prove yourselves!" he declared.

He watched them all stare at him flabbergasted, and, even slightly fearful.

"What are you saying?!" Yamato shouted. "Takeru, stop joking around!"

"I assure you," he said swallowing heavily lifting up his hand. "This is no joke."

With that, he felt the digital record unleashed within him, a golden digital wave attack coming from him towards Yamato.

"Hey!" Gabumon said digivolving to Garurumon and howling blastering the attack away. "Look what you did! You almost hurt your brother!"

"Did I now?" Takeru said holding up two hands this time. "I won't be sure to miss this time. You better digivolve to your mega forms," he suggested. "That was just a test."

"I don't understand why are you doing this?!" Taichi shouted. "Takeru, think of Hikari! Would she want you to do this?"

Takeru turned towards Taichi and held up one hand towards him and one towards Yamato although it pained him to do so. "Taichi, you saw didn't you? That arm of hers? She will have a hard time holding up her right forearm for the rest of her life."

"I know," Taichi said grasping his fist. "Is that why you are doing this terrible thing? Turning against the digidestined?!"

Takeru smiled like he was back to his usual self. "Who can say?"

"Taichi, move!" Agumon snarled. With that he digivolved all the way to War Greymon, Takeru expecting it.

"Hey, just hold on a second!" Sora protested. "Takeru is not a digimon. You could kill him!"

"Excellent," Takeru smiled. With that, he felt a force flow through his hand and he summoned forth a powerful entity within himself.

"Come forth Erukaimon," he called out, as a powerful dragon-like digimon appeared coming seemingly out of his hand formed piece by piece.

The other digidestined look on amazed, but horrified.

"What digimon is that?!" Koushiro wondered aloud, his voice rattled.

"It's not really a digimon," Takeru smirked. "Erukaimon is a being of my own creation. I took all of the digital information since the history of the world and whimsically created this monster," he said patting it on the leg. "If you can defeat it, that is great, then you will prove yourselves as protectors of the Child of Light and pass the trial, "but if it defeats you, like I said before, you will all perish and show you were not worthy to begin with."

"Tell me," Joe said to the others, "Is this Takeru or is this the influence of Homeostasis? Takeru would never do something like this!"

"But even still," Mimi added, "Don't you think he is trying too hard to seem mean? Why does he put on this act?"

"This is no act!" Takeru yelled, Erukaimon lifting up it's wings, opening it's mouth, powerful dragon like flames ready to be unleashed. "You've got to be ready," he exclaimed "or you will all become ashes!"

"I don't think so!" Garurumon said digivolving all the way to Metal Garurumon.

"Let's destroy it!" Wargreymon said as Takeru saw them working together.

Together they unleashed powerful Terra force and Ice Wolf Claw attacks.

"Is that the best you can do?" Takeru quipped. "This digimon tests your limits. Where is Omegamon? Send him to battle or you're all going to perish."

"He needs to shut his mouth!" Tentomon snapped. With that he digivolved to Hercules Kabuterimon. The others followed suite.

"We should talk about this!" Sora said. "Takeru, Hikari loves you, don't do this to her!"

"Right? Mimi said. "You could be throwing away your future, your relationship! So why?!"

"I will not allow her to be hurt anymore," he said raising up his hand, the digimon pointing it's mouth of flames at Sora and Mimi.

"Please, defeat it!" he shouted, barely able to keep his composure. He felt his mask breaking, knowing he could not conceal himself from being overcome by his own emotions.. "If you can't defeat it," he grunted, "then...there will be no way to save Hikari," he said, his face tearing.

The digidestined looked at each other as if they were all coming to a consensus.

"Fine, if that's what you want," Yamato said dusting himself off-

"-Then we will give it to you!" Taichi interjected

With that Omegamon made his appearance in swirling blue and orange lights. The digimon clashed with Erukaimon, his sword slashing down diminishing the flames unleashed from the dragon.

It tried to open it's mouth to spew another one, but Omegamon stuck his cannon in it's mouth. "You should not talk with your mouth full," he chided. "Supreme Cannon!"

With that Takeru watched as the clash of flames and the supreme cannon disintegrated Erukaimon and knocked all the digimon to the ground sparking up a dust cloud.

Takeru felt the blood rush to his hand as he hit the ground, the side of his head throbbing. He weakly got up and stared at the battlefield, Koromon and Tsunomon on the ground tired, sleeping on the ground.

He saw all of the other digidestined get up as well, dusting themselves off. He felt glad they had survived the battle.

"Well now," he said, raising up his hand. "That was a good first round. Shall we start the next?" he said about ready to summon another newly created digimon.

All of a sudden, he felt a blast of air bubble hit his face knocking him to the ground.

He stared up in shock seeing Patamon look down on him.

"P-Patamon," he said unable to believe he just attacked him.

"Takeru," Patamon replied consolingly, "You can't hurt your friends. Not even to protect Hikari."

Takeru smiled unable to believe that actually happened. "But Patamon, I did not attack them. I tested them. To see if they would be strong enough to protect Hikari, to see if they could save her! And look, Yamato and Taichi passed that test! Now I have to test the others-"

"-Takeru," Yamato said walking up to him unexpectedly and socking him in the face sending him flying. Takeru felt the air around him grow dizzy. He tried to get some balance back holding onto some rocks that seemed to slip out of his grasp, his cloak slipping off of his back floating to the ground.

He saw Taichi walked towards him and bend down at his level. He could not believe Taichi was not attacking him mercilessly for attacking them. "This is not the answer," he stated plainly. "Knowing you you probably did this to protect Homeostasis from hurting Hikari right? But this won't solve anything," he said shaking his head. "Trying to test us like this only plays into her hands."

Takeru stared at him, unsure how to respond.

"That's right," Sora said also approaching him. "If you're not careful you might start to see things how Homeostasis sees things. Eventually you may not know you've been brainwashed. Homeostasis could eventually possess you and have complete control over you both."

Takeru gritted his teeth and covered one side of his face with his hand in frustration and shame. "But what choice do I have?" he asked. "You all just don't get it. If I don't do what she says, Hikari could...It could be so much worse than what's already happened to her! It's not fair!" he shouted, slamming his hand so hard on a rock next to him he felt his bone crack in his hand.

"Takeru," Mimi said smiling, "You are hopelessly in love with Hikari, but you should not give up so easily on your future with her."

The thought hit Takeru like a jolt of adrenaline. "What do you mean?" he asked.

"It's your attitude," Sora added. "The way you're acting it's as if you've resigned yourself to a dark future, but you need to have more hope that things will turn out better than they are now. You can't have such a grim outlook on life."

Takeru sighed, realizing everyone was trying to help him. He had such good friends; he just started to realize that even after what he just put them through they were faithful and dependable and still wanted what was best for him.

"Patamon," he said reaching out his hands and hugging him. "Thanks buddy. For everything."

"Awe you don't have to thank me," he laughed. "I can attack you any time!"

Takeru found himself laughing honestly as they all shared a moment together. It had been awhile since he had laughed like that with friends it seemed...for a long time.

Chapter Text

Hikari sat still in her hospital bed marveling over her arm. The lights were dim and she could hear mumbling through the walls, but the atmosphere seemed quiet and lonely. The pain had finally subsided in her arm except when she moved it. She was vaguely aware of what had happened to her, but to her dismay she felt as if this had paralyzed her for life; a foreshadow of even worse things to come.

She stared at her arm transfixed reflecting on her entire relationship with Homeostasis. It seemed so innocent in her childhood days, merely being used to relay information. As she grew older she felt even more connected with her, the two of them having some conversations, especially when she was sad or confused, or just needed someone to talk to. And then eventually she had a fight with her over Meicoomon; and now just a short time later she was completely at her mercy! Their relationship seemed to spiral out of control, her injured forearm proof of this. She felt her body grow hot, emotionally stirred by it all.

"Why did you do this to me?" she said tears welling up in her eyes. "Ever since what happened to Takeru haven't I been loyal? Why would you treat me like this?"

Just then, the hospital door to her room flung open and she saw a disheveled Takeru reach out to her and bend down hugging her so firmly and tightly his body started shaking.

"Takeru," she said feeling his strong frame wrap around her, but still she agonized over her injury and how Homeostasis had them trapped in an impossible situation. His love, and unyielding affection brought her back to the present. She clenched her teeth, her body tense and starting to tear up.

"I'm sorry Takeru," she cried. "If I only had more control over myself I-"

"-Don't blame yourself," he interrupted . "Not you Hikari. You have already been through so much. But, that's all over now. You'll be all right," he weakly replied with labored breathing. "You'll be...all right."

She said nothing as she just held him, afraid for him as if she let him go he would collapse into a million pieces. It took her a few minutes to realize that Takeru had already passed out, his fierce grip on her still holding her in place.

She turned to the doorway and saw the other digidestined follow after him.

"Did something happen?" she asked, as if the looks on their faces told the whole story.

They all looked at each other as if not having an answer, but then Sora stepped forward. "I think I speak for everyone Hikari when I say Takeru would do anything for you."

Hikari listened as they explained what happened;The battle they had with Takeru and Erukaimon and Homeostasis and how Takeru had pretended to be their enemy to protect her from further injury.

Hikari held Takeru tenderly, tears pouring down her face. "Takeru, you're such a fool," she lightly wept. "And I am an even bigger one for willing to do the same thing for you."

Suddenly she felt the ground start to vibrate, the lights above her rattling as if the building was swaying.

"What an earthquake!" Joe exclaimed as glasses and lights and tiles fell from the ceiling crashing around them.

They all leaned against the walls, Taichi running over to Hikari and shielding both her and Takeru.

The room completely went dark.

***

Taichi glanced up at the sky from within the digital bus reflecting on his poor sister's and Takeru's health hours before he arrived in the digital world. He thought about how he had treated Takeru before, but seeing him suffering the way he did for Hikari's sake really made an impact on him. He wanted to protect the two of them though he really did not see how.

"Hey!" Agumon called out, his voice coming from on top of the bus. "I have never seen such stormy weather heading our way!" He exclaimed. "It looks like it is going to cover the entire digital world!"

Yamato next to Taichi seemed to be listening, but looking as if a million things were plaguing his mind.

"Owooooo!" Gabumon howled whose voice came from on top of the bus to.

"Gabumon knock that off!" Yamato scoffed, his arms crossed. "You're barking like a dog!"

"Oh, I meant to sound like a wolf!" he exclaimed, Taichi smirking at his tongue-in-cheekiness.

"Looks like Sora and Birdramon are back!" the wolf digimon shouted. Taichi watched as from the side window Birdramon and Sora descended, Birdramon becoming Piyomon again and the two rushing back into the bus. She looked exhausted, breathing out completely soaked in the rain as she collapsed next to Yamato.

"Hey, you ok?" he heard her ask, Taichi slightly annoyed at their caring relationship. Yamato did not sound like he was trying hard enough. If Sora was his, then he would have had made sure she was ok. And, with that he remembered his problem he had with others. He was so forceful even with other people's feelings.

He turned to see Koushiro energetically tapping into his computer, a new model it seemed with even better processing tech than the previous one the way he seemed to flip through screens like the white pages.

"This is astounding," Koushiro exclaimed, Mimi casually sitting next to him flipping cracker snacks in her mouth as if nothing phased her. "This storm...it's not coming from the digital world itself. It's coming from another location!"

"Like the real world?" Joe asked. "Aside from the earthquake it did not seem like the weather has been especially bad."

"No," he said. "But I can't seem to figure it out. Has Gomamon returned back yet?"

"Right here!" Taichi noticed as the familiar red maned seal with claws returned, trotting over to them, Joe slamming the door shut.

"Just came back from talking with the fishes," he chuckled.

"How did it go?" he asked, Gomamon rattling his fur on Joe causing him to be wet himself.

"Great I'm going to catch a cold now," Joe complained. "I'm going to be a doctor, but I can't stop myself from getting a cold."

"Cheer up," Taichi heard Palmon say. "At least you can tell us what to do and we can take care of you."

He watched Joe put a hand on his face and then retreat to a corner wiping his glasses.

Now that the older digidestined were together he had to explain to them about what was happening.

"All right everyone," he said standing as the others looked at him expectedly, "I thought it best to come here because I have to talk to you all about where we are headed from here. And, I don't doubt that this storm is related to it."

Yamato sighed. "So dramatic. Just get to the point already."

Taichi shot him a quick threatening glance, but then let the interruption go. Yamato always had a way of getting under his skin in moments like this.

"As you know," he said, "Takeru and Hikari are resting after everything that's been happening to them. After they passed out after that earthquake I knew they were exhausted. It feels like we are putting all of this on them, but we can't do that."

"I agree," Sora answered. "But it's just so tragic. The harder they try the more they suffer."

Taichi noticed everyone all look to the ground as if it was a depressing hopeless situation.

"Hey," he said loud enough to catch all of their attention, "No matter how hard it gets Hikari and Takeru go together like Peanut Butter and Anchovies!"

Yamato stared at Taichi as if disgusted by him. "That's actually pretty gross," he said.

Sora seemed to be laughing, Mimi also laughing as if delighted. "That sounds pretty good!" she said. "I'll have to try it sometime. I should make some for all of us!"

Taichi stared at her, noticing all of the others did as well and answer in unison: "Please for the love of all things digital, no."

Mimi seemed to get puffed up, but Taichi snickered. "What I mean is they strengthen each other and help each other and care for each other," he said shying as much as possible away from recognizing them as a couple. "And you know what? As their friends we should do the same!"

He noticed them perk up as if their vitality returned to their down spirits.

"That being said," Yamato added, "How can we help them? Homeostasis has taken this too far."

Taichi nodded. "That's the point. We have been at her mercy since we first became digidestined. We passed our wishes and responsibilities to the new generation, but since they are not able to help right now, it's fallen back to us to make things right just like before with Meicoomon. We have had to make some hard choices along the way, but we have to do whatever we can to make sure we don't lose either of them!" he exclaimed

Joe glanced over at him as if annoyed. "That's all well and good and courageous of you to say, but how do you propose we do that? That's like operating as a nurse when you're expected to perform surgery!"

Taichi turned to Koushiro who seemed to be nodding his head agreeing with him. "A valid point," Koushiro said. "For now, let's just take a look at all the clues we have so far. Then maybe we can get a game plan together."

"Good idea," Mimi said. "I'll start. First, this digital storm."

"The earthquakes back home as well,," Joe said. "There have been a swarm of them lately. It seems like they are getting stronger and stronger."

"Don't forget that mysterious stranger," Yamato said. "I creamed him pretty good, but he will be coming back for us."

"And, I think, Sora said, "Hikari being possessed and Takeru becoming the digital record are central to all of this. But, doesn't it seem like we are missing something?"

Taichi watched as they all seemed to be lost in thought, his own mind riddled with ideas.

"What about that ball of light in the sky?!" Agumon shouted, his skulky form hurrying into the bus, rain drops soaking down his body and Gabumon with him.

"Of course, that's it!" Piyomon agreed.

"Way to go!" Gomamon added laughing.

"What's up with them?" Tentomon asked.

"Don't you see?" Gabumon replied back. "This all started when Freitmon was defeated and he let loose that ball of light in the sky. That's what all this is centered around. It did not start until that light went somewhere to the human world. Maybe we just have to find it."

Taichi stared at them, as if a bolt of lightning had flashed across his mind. "I've got it," he grinned. "I think I'm getting it clearer now. I know what has to happen!"

"Tell us!" Sora pleaded.

"Yeah!" Agumon added. "Let's have a bite to eat while we're at it!"

"Maybe after," he chuckled. "What I am going to tell you is just between us though," he said looking at them seriously. "I don't want to stress out Hikari or Takeru with this information. But, just last night, before Homeostasis stabbed Hikari's arm slicing it open she said something very cryptic, almost unstable. She said that true terror comes from the source of all darkness at the heart of the dark ocean."

"But what could it mean?" Sora asked.

"I've got it!" Koushiro exclaimed enthusiastically stopping from typing. "Wait a second," he said putting his hand on his head. "No I don't."

Taichi noticed Mimi's eyes shift towards his as if they were looking at something together.

"What are you looking at it?" he asked as all of the digidestined started crowding around his computer.

"Look," Koushiro said pointing at his screen bringing up certain patterns on a screen. "If you look at the screen you can see wavelength patterns between the earth, the digital world, and the dark ocean. Naturally the digital world aligns with the real world, but then the dark ocean is simply put scattered around as if there is no real connection. I can't make heads or tails of this part," he said frustrated. "I think that the dark ocean is what's causing this storm over the digital world because you can see it's wavelength signature heavily in this one area where we fought Devimon, but as far as the other pieces, I can't tell what the connection is."

Mimi looked down on him and Taichi noticed her smile as if she had it all figured out.

"What's with that look?" Taichi asked.

"Oh well," she said humming, "Mind if I give a try?"

All eye stared at Koushiro who swallowed heavily. "If you insist," he said, Taichi not the only one nervous about her. He watched as she took the mouse, highlighted the dark ocean in a light purple purple color, and then put the real world in red and the digital world in blue. "Done," she exclaimed.

Koushiro's eyes looked into the screen as if he got it. "Mimi you're a genius!" he exclaimed.

"Oh stop," she said smiling from ear to ear. "Looks like you're rubbing off on me."

"Wait hold up!" Joe said. "Is anyone as confused as I am?"

"What just happened?" Sora added.

"Mimi, the floor is all yours," Koushiro said smiling proudly.

Her eyes met everyone confidently, with one finger pointed up as if she was giving them a lesson and hitting them with it. "Well, I like strawberry syrup and I like blueberry syrup, but when I mixed the two together I get a purple syrup which tastes twice as good! Of course, by the time that happens my ice cream is nearly melted."

Taichi looked at her as if he was lost.

"Koushiro, translation please?" Tentomon begged.

"Sure," he nodded. "What Mimi is saying is that if we look at all three as separate entities as colors being the earth red, the digital world, blue, and the dark ocean purple we can see if we only zoom in deeper," he said zooming in on the screen, "that the deeper purple being a straight pattern represents the worlds overlapping each other, hence, the earth and digital world, but, looking at the dark ocean, notice it's a spotted out lighter purple color in varying shades and degrees. What this tells us is that anything not a solid purple color, is the dark ocean. I have a theory that this dark ocean is the culmination of the digital world's and the real world's negative attributes, as if something negative in our world acts as a conduit that flourishes the dark ocean. What we see as earthquakes spread all over, as well as this digital storm are really just symptoms of the dark ocean."

"So the fact," Taichi added, "That the Dark Ocean is having all these symptoms right now must mean that the Dark Ocean itself, or perhaps the ultimate evil at the heart of the dark ocean is responsible for this."

"You're amazing Mimi!" Sora exclaimed.

"There's one thing though that puzzles me," Koushiro said. "These two wavelength clusters in the digital world here, and then shortly after is just a maelstrom of Purple and other Shades. It's still a bit faint, but going off of the history what happened in the last few days there was not much activity in our world aside from this."

Yamato pointed to it, much to Taichi's shock. "That was the same time Freitmon unleashed that ball of light into the sky, and it came to our world. "It's as you said Taichi," he added as if giving him credit, "That was when all of this started to happen."

"And that's the time the mysterious stranger made his appearance!" Taichi said enthusiastically slapping his fist in his hand. "And then he started going after all of us. So now we just have to find him!"

Everyone's eyes met his as if they had an idea of what he meant.

"What do you you expect us to do?" Sora asked.

Taichi stomped his foot and made a fist. "Talk with him peacefully, or force what he knows out of him. Somehow I just know he's the key to all of this!"

At that moment a flurry of raindrops started pounding more fiercely on the roof of the bus and the windows. Flashes of lightning stabbed down at the ground from the clouds, an unsettling feeling filling the air.

Taichi stared out watching as if the Digital World would be lost and destroyed by the storm. Somehow he just knew things were only going to get worse and, with all of the signs in both worlds escalating in severity they did not have much time.

Chapter Text

Yamato stood indifferently with his arms crossed as one by one the other Digidestined passed him. As they said their farewells he just looked away not wanting to deal with any of them. Taichi had thought of a passable plan trying to locate Akama, but even still it did not seem like it would do anything. He thought about his brother and the look on his face when he had been defeated, a despairing sadness enveloping him. He knew that look all too well when they were both kids. Though Takeru could hide his pain behind his fake mask Yamato never cared to try. Whether smiling like Takeru or frowning like him it did not seem to matter.

"Yamato?" Gabumon's voice called out, his wolf partner nipping at his shirt sleeve. "Yamato!" he yelled out, Yamato looking at him, but not saying anything. "Come on tell me what's wrong?" he asked.

Yamato lifted up his head to the clouds and let out a deep sigh. "It all seems so pointless," he muttered.

"What does?"

Yamato looked at him and looked all around him. "Take a look at what's happening. The earthquakes in our world, the storm in this one, and the fact a cold blooded murderer is out there planning to kill at least one of us. Throw into that mix Homeostasis using my brother and Hikari like marionettes and you get a hopeless situation. Even as someone as important as the 'Digidestined' it feels like we are way out of our league this time. We will be lucky if one of us makes it without dying, but...we can't stop her," he said clenched his teeth. "Who knows what she will have Takeru do next? He would even die for Hikari!" he exclaimed. "How am I supposed to be calm and think everything will be ok?! I can't be that optimistic. That's just not me!"

From behind the bus he saw Piyomon and Sora appear.

"Yo!" Gabumon said.

"Hi!"Piyomon replied.

"I thought you had left with the others," Yamato said walking up to her, his hand in his pocket, the rain pouring down. "Why did you come back?"

She looked up at him and smiled almost as it was painful. "Can we talk about this inside?" she asked.

Yamato nodded his head and walked into the bus with her.

"Don't worry about us!" Piyomon exclaimed.

"Yeah!" Gabumon added. "When you're done talking let us know. We're going to get some fish for all of us!"

"We're counting on you," Yamato replied shutting the door.

He said nothing as he noticed Sora looking down at her arm a wry smile on her face as if deep in thought herself. Her whole body looked soaked in the rain, her frame shaking slightly. He could not tell if she was nervous or just cold.

He listened to the rain drops start to slow down pitter pattering on the windows savoring them and the silence. Yamato walked over to her, took off his jacket and wrapped her up with it, his arms wrapping around her waist.

"Thanks," she said, her voice shivering. "I was so excited their I had forgotten about how cold I was!"

Yamato again remained quiet and just held her.

"Piyomon and Gabumon won't be back for awhile," she said. "I wanted to talk to you after the others left, but you seemed kind of mad."

"The only thing I am mad about," he sighed "is that you did not go back when it's still cold here. You could get really sick."

"Is that the only thing that's on your mind?" she smirked, shivering, Yamato noticing her clothes had become soaked by now. She must have been chilled to the bone.

He had to help his girlfriend. With that he said nothing, much to her shock as he undressed her, throwing all of her clothes into a seat, Sora, even her protests being lost in his undying will to keep her warm and safe. He would not have any protests

"Yamato!" he heard a voice say through the muffled rain getting closer and closer to the bus.

He opened the window and saw Gabumon return, the rain having stopped some time ago.

"Gabumon!" he exclaimed, opening up the window and tossing her clothes down on him. "Make a fire! Tap on the window as soon as they are dry!"

"What?!" he heard Gabumon exclaim looking up at them. "But what if it rains again?"

"I don't care!" he replied.

He noticed Piyomon approach Gabumon with a bundle of sticks. "I don't get it, how is that going to help her now?" Gabumon asked.

"I think it means they are going to make love," Piyomon said, Yamato cringing slightly.

"What does that mean?" he asked, a blue blaster casually lighting the bundle Piyomon had set up.

"Sora said it means DNA digivolving."

"Oh, I see,"Gabumon said holding up both paws.

"All right Yamato! You go DNA digivolve to help her! We are cheering for you! Yeah! Owoooo!"

Yamato cringed again. "Thanks Buddy," he barely got out as he slammed the window shut. Immediately he felt Sora's cold arms lift up around his shirt and caress his chest and the other slide down caressing his stomach.

He could literally hear her smiling. "Why are you still dressed?" her voice said whispering into his ear.

He felt aroused by her and turned around staring into her eyes. Her arms wrapped around his neck and lips pushing against his, his mouth entangling with hers, breath for breath, passion for passion. She lifted up his shirt slightly and he immediately lashed out flinging it with one arm to the other side of the bus. He forced himself upon her on one of the seats staring deeply into her shimmering eyes. To him she seemed so passionate and loving and he would not deny her or her himself. He smirked as he slammed one hand against the seat behind her as if cornering her. She would not escape his desire for her and to make her well. She seemed so innocent, but so accustomed to his affections. Her hand reached out and caressed his chin, dropping down caressing his chest to his stomach. His wolf-like eyes set themselves on his beloved. The wait to satisfy her was over. It was finally time to hunt...

***

...Yamato laid against the seat with Sora using his coat like a blanket. His arms wrapped up around her, his body heat keeping Sora warm. He bent down and kissed her forehead keeping her close.

Just moments ago all of his desires, frustrations, and worries went out the window to the heart of the storm. He had been intimate with her feeling her love for him and her emotions lash out like thunder crossing the sky, and then after the climax, the calm, and the ceasing of the rain.

He stared down at Sora who seemed to be cozy, snuggled up in his arms as if hibernating. He glanced out of the windows, a freshness renewing his spirits like a rain shower passing through. She always had a way of making him feel invigorated for life and not get too down on himself. He glanced over to her wondering about her how she could have so much strength even as she was so sickly looking before. Sora had always impressed him that way.

"How are you feeling?" he asked, his energy spent.

She sighed grabbing his arms and then kissed him on the cheek affectionately. "Much warmer," she said as if adoring him. "It kind of reminds me about the first time we DNA digivolved."

"Sex, right," Yamato said partially rolling his eyes. "I remember. It was right when you told me you weren't going to go to college, but would take over the flower store for your mom."

"That's right," she agreed, wrapping his arms around her more tightly. "My mom had just been diagnosed with stomach cancer and she could not run the flower shop much longer. I was so distraught. But then you told me that I needed to do what I felt was right, and that no matter what you would always be beside me. That's when I got lost in your wolf like eyes, and we woke up on my bed like this," she said, Yamato noticing her cheeks turn rosy as if embarrassed but proud.

Yamato grabbed her head and pressed it against his heart. "I know," he said. "Not a day goes by that I don't think about it."

He looked away from her, Sora sighing out as if she could not have been any happier.

"So, what did you want to talk about?" he asked turning towards her

"I just wanted to see if you're ok," she said. "You seemed really frustrated."

Yamato put a hand over his face his middle and index fingers pressing just below his eyelids. "It's just my brother. I'm worried," he said looking straight ahead not facing her. "I'm worried that he is going to go along with Homeostasis and lose his life protecting Hikari," he grimaced. "He's too focused on protecting Hikari to give a dam about anything else. He's neglecting everyone and it pains me to see him kill himself like this."

He felt a slight breeze as Sora stood up, the coat around their bodies falling off, her hands gently turning his head towards her. "Yamato, if you were in Takeru's situation would you do the same for me?"

Yamato stard at her directly, his familiar ice cold gaze melting in her concerned caring eyes. "I honestly don't know what I would do. I love you Sora, more than anyone in the world, but if it came to that, to show it to you by doing what Takeru is doing..."

"...Is just something we will never know," Sora interjected. "I understand that. When it comes to those we love we can't help but do anything in our power to protect them. We would saw off an arm, neglect our friends and family, and even cause suffering for many other people," she said, Yamato agreeing with her.

"Takeru is going to have to learn," he said. "Even after being beaten by Patamon and us to the ground he still remained obstinate and focused on helping Hikari even to his own destruction. I try to pound it into him because he never gives me a straight up answer Sora, but he is so stubborn," he smirked hopelessly lowering his guard, his voice getting a little choked up. "Just what is it that I can do?!" he said starting to get more desperate. "I don't want to lose Takeru! Or Hikari!" he said trying to keep himself together.

Sora's arms wrapped around him, and he felt her hand rub the back of his head. "Oh Yamato," she cooed affectionately. "I remember when you were so hesitant before to tell me how you felt. Even something as simple as a 'hi, how are you today?' seemed so difficult for you. Gosh you were so aloof and distant," her voice reflected giggling as if enjoying it.

Yamato found himself calming down smirking thinking about it. "And you were just too emotional," he replied. "Even after you had a problem and I told you how to make it better you would look at me as if what I said made perfect sense, but say after 'Sorry I just don't get it!' he smiled even more. "The moment I felt like I explained something clearly to you I got all prideful and smug, but then you completely turned it on me and I seriously wondered if you would ever be all right. Over time I just grew to accept that's who you were, and, even if you took my advice or not I would always care for you."

Sora let her arms loose around him and stared up at him. "What's funny," she snickered, "Is when you finally stopped trying that's when I got it. I wonder why that is?" she said aloud, then her eyes perking up as if she figured it out. "It's probably because I've been lectured by my mom my whole life I just subconsciously blocked it out. But," she added, her face blossoming more lovingly making Yamato feel good about himself, but also made him want to back up a bit to give her space, "It was your actions that really showed me. You staying with me really helped me understand," she confessed. "I know that's when I truly fell in love with you."

Yamato grinned shaking his head. "Oh, is that right Sora? You were just a fan before like the others? Huh?" he teased reaching one of his hands under her chest to her side suddenly tickling her.

Sora started laughing like crazy, trying to grab his hands to stop, pleading for him to stop, but unable to stop herself. She put up both of her hands.

"Ok, Ok, I surrender, I surrender!" she yelled, still laughing.

Yamato put down his hands really enjoying toying with her. "All right fan girl, I guess I'll let you off easy this time," he added.

Just then her arms reached out to him trying to tickle him as well touching his sides, chest, and neck, Yamato looking at her indifferently.

"What are you doing?" he asked dumbfounded.

Sora sighed staring up at him confused, but nervous. "Come on. Why aren't you ticklish?"

"I've never been ticklish," he said plainly. "Especially when your touch just arouses that wolf-like spirit in me."

Sora smirked placing her lips against his and letting go softly. "Ok. Then let's go hunting again," she smiled. "Ravish me Yamato," she said as if hungering for him as much as he did for her.

"I have never wanted you more back then than I do now," he said kissing her passionately, her lips returning his ferociousness.

***

After another passionate hour had passed, Yamato flipped open the doors. "Hey, are they dry yet?" he asked.

"Yes of course!" Gabumon said grabbing Sora's clothes and throwing them up to him.

"That was some mist attack!" Piyomon exclaimed.

"You're telling me!" Gabumon replied. "That mist attack spread all over the windows! What an attack! I guess DNA digivolving really works helping humans!" he smiled as if proud of his new knowledge.

"See what did I tell you?" Piyomon added one upping him. "It works differently with humans. Apparently, it does not make you stronger, it just heals you! By the way," she asked, "How is Sora feeling?"

Yamato smirked turning towards Sora who had been doing her best it seemed to stifle her laughter covering up her mouth with her hands.

"Much better!" he grinned.

***

Hikari opened her eyes staring out into her white walled surroundings of the hospital, Takeru resting next to a bed nearby her. She felt relieved to see him and did not really understand all that had happened lately. She felt weak and tried reaching her hand out to him wanting to console him about before when he had hugged her so tightly she thought she would pass out, but could scarcely stretch it out.

"That's right," she said aloud, having nearly forgotten, "My arm is..."

...Hikari immediately broke down crying her eyes out. Somehow Homeostasis had handicapped her for the rest of he life and she had no idea how she could even support herself. How could she run freely? Or dress herself? She could not even lift her clothes over her head or wash her hair or even lift up her hand signaling to someone a group picture was ready.

"Why?" she sobbed. "Why is this happening to me?"

She heard a rustling sound and stared over towards Takeru. He slowly opened his eyes and looked at her.

"I think," he said sitting up, "Homeostasis is scared of you for some reason. But aside from that Hikari," he said lifting himself from the bed and walking to her bedside, "I think I can help," he smirked, Hikari slightly out of it.

"I doubt it," she sighed. "Now aside from being sickly I will be handicapped my whole life. I mean I can't even go swimming," she said crying even more, "Or even hug you with two arms. I despise myself for being this helpless!" she shouted.

Takeru grabbed her head and place it to his chest, Hikari feeling it beat gently. Like him, it had a soothing effect on her. She stared up at his calm smiling face longingly.

"Hikari," he said, "You know you could be struck by lightning and be paralyzed, have third degree burns all over, or even develop a fatal illness or lose your arms and legs being nothing but a husk," he smirked, "But you know even if all of that happened Hikari is still Hikari. And," he added as he bent down and kissed her lip sweetly, "That means you can rely on me even more. I'd do anything for you," he said affectionately.

She felt tears pour out of her eyes, and looked at him oddly. "I don't want to think of myself with any of those things," she said surprised she could not even lift up her arm and looked at it as if horrified. Then, as if to shake her out of her own terror Takeru's hand reached out to her eye and wiped the tears away.

"Th-thank you," she murmured, feeling her face grow hot and turn away from his gaze.

"Hey, hey, hey," she heard him in a teasing way. "I can't wipe all of those tears at once. You'll have to slow down!"

She could not help but smile as she knew he was trying to cheer her up and used her other hand to wipe away the mess on her face.

Just then, she heard doors open up in front of her and turned to see a male doctor, firm glasses and a diagnosis chart and clipboard in one hand approach her.

"Ah, Hikari," he said. "I am doctor Rosenthol. I do apologize about what happened before with the earthquake and all so I moved you and your friend over here. For some reason he also was passed out. And I believe your name was Takeru Takaishi correct?

"That's right," Takeru confirmed.

"Yes, so I believe you will need to listen to me intently about your injury," the doctor continued. "Apparently Miss Yagami one of your tendons has been permanently severed in your right arm. What this means is even with the surgery I'm afraid you won't ever be able to lift that arm above your shoulder."

Hikari listened intently nearly tearing, but Takeru's hand held her firmly in place and she kept it in.

"Is their anyway," she said barely able to get out the words, "that my arm will get better?"

The doctor sighed, and with one hand took off his glasses. "I'm going to level with you Miss Yagami. The way it was severed it is medically impossible for your body to recover from that. You will need to make adjustments to your life. I suggest if you are involved in any athletics to stop now. Are you?"

She breathed out slowly, doing her best to keep herself together. "Not really," she answered.

"Noted," he said marking on a document on the clipboard. "Any other activities?"

"Photography."

"It will be hard, but if you can adjust to using a camera with one arm I will allow it. Though, you might find it incredibly difficult to steady a camera with just one hand," he said as if sorry for her.

Hikari could barely keep herself together wanting to burst like a dam. She watched as the doctor marked down more notes on his clipboard while her heart struggled to receive the heart breaking evaluation. She watched him again get up and head to the door frame of the room.

"One more thing I forgot to tell you," he said. "You're released from the hospital, but if you try to strain your arm it could lead to very serious consequences and a much larger impact on your life. Do take this into consideration," he warned as he left the room the door slamming shut behind him.

The air grew cold as the silence impacted Hikari. She could no longer hold herself back and stared at Takeru smiling at her, his arms open as if ready to catch her. She obliged herself and buried herself against his chest, Takeru holding her, crying her eyes out as if that was all she could do.

Chapter Text

Chapter Ten: Natural Strength and Weakness

The afternoon seemed to pass by so slowly for Takeru. He laid down in his bed, making notes, Patamon pestering him about going outside or having a snack. He tried his best to answer him and ignore him, but he could not deny he felt kind of down about all that had happened. Not to mention that morning another earthquake buzzed by knocking down all of his inspiration and CD's from his bookshelf.

Just then he heard his phone buzz and received a text from Koushiro. It read 'Digidestined barbecue at Ishoto Park at 4. Here's the list of what you all need to bring (see attachment.)I have a plan to lure Akama.' With a piece of Pocki in his mouth he snapped it off, realizing he would have to go to the store.

"Hey, a barbecue!" he heard Patamon say flying over to him reading the text as Takeru opened the attachment, his voice shrill with excited. "Well come on! Let's get those hamburger buns!"

"Yeah, sure," Takeru said, grabbing a loose fitted shirt and shorts. He also put a couple other snacks in his bag, smirking as Patamon seemed even more excited and headed out the door with his buddy.

***

As Takeru walked he glanced at the time on his phone seeing how the barbecue would start in less than three hours. Takeru knew that would be plenty of time to grab what he needed. He passed by a convenience store on the way to the park, casually walked inside and found himself bump into Sora.

"Sora!" he exclaimed surprised to see her and Piyomon in a basket she was carrying along with a potato salad.

"Hey!" Patamon exclaimed the two digimon acknowledging each other.

"Oh! Takeru!" she smiled. "How are you? Did you stop by to pick up something to?"

Takeru put his hand on his hat as if she had pinned a dart on him. "Not going to lie. Yamato was always the best cook when my mom was not around...but even now, it's not like I get to see him so much."

He felt like giving up and just walking out the door and going to sulk in his room for awhile. Why of all times did he have to think about that now? He had been so energetic and preoccupied with his girlfriend, his digimon, and the whole situation he did not have time to feel sad for himself. He rarely if ever saw her.

"You know," Sora said, as if by instinct searching and talking at the same time locating Hamburger buns on a shelf and then handing the bag to Takeru, "Yamato has gotten a lot better at cooking. He even made us stir fry with a peppercorn sauce before," she said. "You would not know it Takeru," she said as if proud of Yamato, "But he's even a better cook than I am."

Takeru smirked. "Guess that's why he got chosen with the hot dogs. I saw the list."

"But," Sora sighed, "That will probably create a problem. Taichi's got the hamburgers. Knowing them they will fight and our hot dogs and burgers will be extra burnt and crusty," she laughed.

Takeru also stifled some laughter. The two of them paid for their food and walked out the door casually, Takeru actually interested in their talk and not just passing the time.

"You know," he said pausing as they walked, "I know why you love my brother. But..." he said pondering his next words. He did not want to create a rift or cause friction so just played it cool, but he could not get what Homeostasis said about all of them being manipulated into being couples. "...Never mind, forget about it," he smiled trying to walk a little ahead of her.

She actually met his pace and smiled sweetly.

"You know Takeru you can tell me what's bothering you. I may not look like I can handle it," she smiled not embarrassed at all, "but your brother says I am pretty capable. I guess that's a compliment from him huh?" she laughed a little bit more rubbing the back of her head.

Takeru also smirked slightly, agreeing with her. "Well, ok then," he said, "But don't take this the wrong way."

Takeru smiled and then walked on seriously avoiding eye contact with her. "Have you ever wondered if you were destined to be with Yamato?"

Sora stopped,as if the question completely through her out of sorts. "Destined?" she said as if anxious. "Why would you think something like that?"

"Well," Takeru said glancing over at Patamon and Piyomon who were equally interested, "If you really think about it, when I think about your crest, which is the crest of love, I wondered if by chance you could match up with one of the others."

"The others?" she said. "Oh, you mean like Taichi, Koushiro or Joe."

Takeru nodded. "Yeah, that's right. Joe is the crest of reliability, but you don't need to be reliable to love. Koushiro is the crest of knowledge, but even dumb people fall in love I guess," he added looking up at the sky. "And then of course Taichi is the crest of courage, and you have to be courageous if you want love but you don't need to have love to be courageous."

Sora followed after him into his shadow. "Takeru, what brought this on?"

He turned to face her as if brandishing the buns in his hand not quite sure of how to handle them. "This feels so messed up," he said a bit frazzled. "Like none of this is natural. Like you can't have friendship without love and you can't be loved without a friend. And you can't have hope without light or knowledge without sincerity. Is it really just a coincidence or are we being set up to believe we actually love the people we fell in love with as Digidestined?"

Sora seemed to take in his words and walked ahead of him as if ignoring him and pondering his question.

"Wait, Sora, where are we going?" Piyomon asked, trying her best to stay balanced on her shoulder while she hurried. "Sora!"

Takeru realized he may have said too much, but he did not know how to say it any other way.

"Hey, Takeru, that was too far. You need to go apologize," Patamon encouraged.

Takeru looked at his feet as he walked, as if he walked up to Sora he would have just caused a bigger mess. He said nothing for a few minutes as he passed the time staring at Sora's shadow and then her back.

He did not know if he really should say something after all. He did have a habit of making things worse.

Suddenly, Sora stopped in front of him and he accidentally walked into her back.

She turned around anger burning in her eyes and took one step toward him as if ready to fight him.

"All right. Now I have a question for you Takeru," she said smiling, but also as if she had a malicious aura about her. "Was that Takeru who was asking the question or was it the influence of the digital record?"

Takeru could not help but be taken aback and not quite sure how to answer her question. He just kept backing up a little bit at at a time fumbling in his thoughts trying to think of one.

"You can't tell, can you?" she asked.

Takeru lowered his head and stared at the ground in defeat. "N-no," he confessed.

She then looked up at him smiling, her terrifying aura gone. "See? You just can't say for sure. I was anything but loving when I first became a digidestined, but you all taught me about love. And, Yamato really taught me about it," she said scratching her cheek as if hiding something.

"That's true," Takeru said crossing his arms still contemplating about it.

"And Yamato, he was not friendly at all was he?"

"You got me there," he smiled. "I did not consider that."

"Takeru," she said a touch of love and compassion in her eyes, "When you really think about it hard, these 'crests' of ours were not strengths originally. They were our weaknesses. We had to develop those traits, and, is it really so far fetched to say that when it comes to those we love, we love in spite of their flaws, and not because of them?"

Takeru stared at the hamburger buns as if Sora had just opened the door to another world. "You're right," he said, his chest feeling lighter. "Forgive me if you think I had doubted you."

"It's all right," she affirmed. "It's all love between us anyway," she said as if joking, but Takeru could not tell. She was just as cool as the day he met her at summer camp.

They came up to the park area, where in the distance Takeru could see Yamato and Takeru at each other's throats brandishing a hot dog on a stick and a hamburger in tongs as if they were having an epic sword battle.

Takeru and Sora looked at each other smiling as if Takeru had thought this would happen already. He watched entertained as she hurried over to put a stop to their shenanigans.

Chapter Text

The air felt nice and cool on her face, Hikari watched from the shade, her hands folded in her lap. Tailmon, Patamon and the other digimon played soccer; Taichi, Koushiro, and Yamato imitating controls on a device as if they were remote controlled. She smirked watching her brother, even now, even though he was pretending, being competitive; mashing buttons, flicking a joy stick as if he would become stronger and defeat the others.

Her adorable feline friend ran with the others, their motions fluid, the digimon giggling and laughing while they were having fun. Gabumon seemed to catch up with Agumon, a grin on his face.

"Oh no you don't!" Yamato hollered, mashing buttons on his, Gabumon pretending to speed up.

Takeru just watched, barely pressing any buttons at all as if just glad to observe the tension between the two brothers like the oddball like he was. She watched him maneuver his controls, Patamon flying up as if just observing the two regarding who would win the soccer match like only he could make that call.

Tentomon, Piyomon, Palmon, and the laughing Gomamon all seemed to really enjoy it, but their partners seemed to be preoccupied; Koushiro answering questions from people, Sora and Mimi, not in sight, and Joe cautioning the digimon to be careful, but ready with a medical supply bag if anyone got into trouble.

At last Agumon managed to make a goal against the light hearted Gomamon, who did not seem like he really tried or cared to win. Palmon had been his team's goalie, but really had just been standing their adoring flowers the whole time.

"Goooal!" Taichi shouted, Agumon raising up his claws laughing.

Hikari could see those goofy grins on their faces from nearly a mile away. The two of them really were like peas in a pod.

She turned slightly, seeing Mimi sit down next to her from the sidelines, a cheerful smile on her face. "They are just having a blast aren't they?" she beamed. "My Koushiro always comes up with the most effective plans."

Hikari nodded her head. "I get where this is going," she said. "Koushiro did tell us making a spectacle of the digimon would draw him out, but I am worried that once Akama finds us it will be dangerous for everyone else."

Mimi waved her hand down. "Don't worry," she said taking a bite out of a hot dog. Once the boys are done with their animatronic soccer robot demonstration with the digimon Akama will show himself. I am sure he does not like the attention either. We'll take care of him before he causes any problems!"

Hikari smiled slightly agreeing with her. Mimi always had a way of taking people's worry away with her earnestness and positivity.

"Oh, hey, speaking of the guys, look there is Takeru!" Mimi said looking over towards the others.

Hikari immediately scanned the perimeter and saw him treating Patamon like he was some kind of flying droid. Others in the growing crowd started to beam at him especially girls his age. She recognized some of them from High School. What part of Takeru's confession during school session did they not understand?

Hikari braced herself to go step in the way when Mimi stopped her. She pointed to Sora ahead who was having a conversation with Yamato and Taichi and then waived her hand saying goodbye to them. She watched as Sora approached her.

"You know while Yamato and the others handle this," Sora said, "It would be good if we got away. Piyomon and the others are having so much fun to."

Mimi clapped her hands together. "That sounds great," she said. "I think it'll be great to get away, just us girls." she smiled.

"How about you Hikari?" Sora asked.

Hikari smiled, hesitantly looking at her arm. Even something as simple as a walk was now life-transforming to her. She had to bear this weakness wherever she went. "Ok," she said not so excitedly walking with the three of them away from the others.

***

She walked down a tree gilded path with the others sunlight streaming through the trees on the left side as they just paced themselves. Hikari said nothing, just observing Sora and Mimi having the time of their life catching up bright sparkles of life and zeal in their eyes. It was amazing to see how the two of them had transformed from where they were emotionally before. Mimi had become more sensitive to other people's feelings and Sora, well, she had actually found love and was less hesitant to show affection. It was like she wasn't afraid anymore. But compared to her had she really changed at all?

She stared at the two of them more intensely, noticing a huge rift separating herself from them. She stopped walking as if almost terrified of walking any further as if she risked their friendship just going along with them.

"Hikari?" Sora said, much to her amazement. "What's wrong? Are you feeling all right?"

She said nothing and just stood their trembling, choking back her own tears.

"Come on," Mimi said, grabbing her by the hand. "Let's sit down in the shade over here."

She tried to hold her emotions back as she sat down with her two friends in the shadow of a tree, sunlight streaming around them.

Hikari could barely contain herself, tears overflowing her cheeks, only her forearm blocking her tears from being seen directly, but unable to stop them from being seen flowing down her cheeks.

"Hikari," Mimi said her shoulder next to her, putting her side of her head against hers. "It's ok," she said affectionately, but lightly. "You don't have to tell us what's wrong. Just know we are here for you."

Hikari listened to her, a burden weighing her heart heavily as if she had to release the burden just to breathe.

"I envy the two of you so much," she whimpered. "If I was more like you I would not be such a burden on those I care for. Taichi would not see me as such a dependent sister and Takeru would see me as strong and someone that could keep up with him. But, I never could. And it's because of me I have endangered his life and chained him to myself. It's not fair to him," she sulked. "And now look at me. I am so pathetic I can't even dry my own tears with two hands. What good am I to anyone?"

"That's enough of this nonsense!" Sora yelled frustrated with her about ready to slap her, the judgment falling down, but caressing her cheek lightly. "Hikari, I'm worried about you, and not your arm. You look at it as if it's going to be a handicap for you, but really, and this is the honest truth, You've got to stop feeling sorry for yourself!" she exclaimed, her voice raw with emotion. "If you do, you're going to be a victim your whole life of your own choosing! Is that what you want?"

Hikari turned to her, daring to slowly remove her forearm from her face. "No," she said wiping her tears with her left hand. "I've never wanted to be a victim. I just don't want to ruin other people's lives with my existence," she sighed. "I just...I want Taichi and Tailmon and Takeru to be happy!"

Mimi grabbed her hand and held it gently. "I think we all want that," she said. "But sometimes our own pride gets in the way of things. We think someone will be happy if it's based off of our standards when really that could make someone pretty miserable."

Hikari turned to her and stared down at the ground hesitantly. "What do you mean?"

"Well, it's like this," she explained. "Koushiro is a really smart guy. I love him, but I hate the math equations he does sometimes, especially if it gets in the way of being close to each other, but, I understand why he does them and that it makes him happy. And, if it makes Koushiro happy, even if I am not happy, then I take his happiness before my own and you know what? Seeing him happy makes me happy!" she smiled warmly.

"But what,"Hikari hesitated, "If you have nothing to offer. Nothing at all?"

"Then you're lying," Sora smiled. "It means you're only seeing the negative in yourself. It's hard to see that when your life is changing in a very big way, but it's still true," she affirmed. "And you know what? I know Takeru. Not once has he ever thought of you in a negative way. He might have gotten on you before about giving up, but don't you know even if you give up on yourself, Takeru will never give up on you! And neither will we!"

Hikari instantly remembered countless conversations he had with Takeru at many different times in her life. No matter how sad, or depressing, or a downer she had been Takeru stuck it out with her, just being with her and caring for her in a way that only her family and Tailmon had done before.

"You know something," she said, imagining Takeru's smiling face. "You're right. If I can just find the light in anything I won't lose what I care for most. I feel I will always be myself."

She felt the warmth of their smiles radiate on her.

"Now come on then," Mimi said getting up pumped up herself. "Let's circle all the way around and go back to meet up with the others. I am going to give Koushiro a big kiss when I see him!"

They started to head off, when a shadow approached Hikari's path. She stood horrified as she saw the figure approach them.

"Evening ladies," the now visible darkly Akama said. "Lovely evening for a stroll. Care to give me some company?"

***

Takeru waved at everyone equally as he played soccer with Patamon, people taking pictures of the 'droid'.

"How goes the cook out?" he asked, Taichi and Yamato dishing up hot dogs and hamburgers like it was a contest long after their intense soccer match.

"That's right keep 'em coming!" Agumon cheered getting fat from all the hamburgers.

"You should go on a diet," Gabumon suggested as if a little repelled by his weighted appearance. "Here, have a hot dog!" he said cheerfully offering it to him.

Agumon easily partook, rubbing his stomach a little after sour from consuming too much.

"Wow the droids can talk! And they sure can eat!" an onlooking reporter said, Takeru taking notice.

Koushiro nodded his head addressing them all taking the attention. "Of course!" he exclaimed. "These robotic looking creatures are based off of Digimon. We programmed them as if they were pets! They can fetch, eat food, be a companion and so much more!"

Camera lights flashed as Takeru and Koushiro tried to hide their nervousness of the cameras. He hoped certainly that Akama would notice. He looked around at the others; Joe taking a look at which mineral water he brought was healthier, and Koushiro enjoying explaining complex matters to simple people. Even the digimon were having fun pretending to act like robots, but giggling as if they enjoyed the charade. And Yamato and Taichi were in their own world trying to one up each other.

He realized something seemed off. He dodged reporters and made his way over to Taichi.

"Hey," he said, a little worried.

"What's up?" Taichi asked, flipping the last of his burgers.

"Did you see where the girls went?"

"Yeah, they said they were going to take a walk. Why?" he asked.

Takeru glanced around at everyone, feeling almost foolish. "I can't believe we just let them go!" he exclaimed.

Taichi and Yamato looked at each other and it dawned on them.

"We should never have let them go!" Koushiro exclaimed tearing away from a reporter as if the realization also hit him squarely in the chest. "I'll handle the reporters, and you guys go after them! Knowing Akama they will be his target, not us!"

***

The sickly demented look in the imposing Akama's eyes, so rife with hatred and a yearning to cause suffering forced Hikari to backed up very intimidated. She remembered what had happened before when her and Takeru met him, but this time Takeru was nowhere in sight.

"What do you want with us?" Sora asked, herself stopping from backing up and taking a stand. "We don't wish you any harm."

"Oh," he sighed. "Well, that's too bad. Because I do. I figured if I attack the three of you I will be able to see the true strength of the others, and from that I will see who killed my partner!"

Hikari watched as Sora and Mimi started to back up a little bit more as if unnerved by him.

Akama stared at them seriously, taking out a knife from a sheathe on his side."You better hope the only thing I don't hurt is your feelings!" he growled.

With that he came at the three of them, eyes filled with harmful intent. He raised the dagger and while Sora was looking at it, he slammed his other fist against her face sending her flying across the ground. Mimi immediately raised her left leg up trying to strike him with a good kick, but Akama grabbed her foot in the air and then threw her against a tree, her back hitting it firmly.

"Without your digimon and your crests you are nothing," he said in disgust. "Their is no way any of you could have killed him."

"Kill who?" Hikari questioned, Akama approaching her. She kept backing up, her feet nearly numb with fear.

"I told you," he said. "My partner. Just as you Homeostasis hurt me so will I hurt your host until you feel exactly the same suffering I went through!" he roared.

Hikari felt her breath escape her as Akama took his knee and jammed it into her stomach. She felt like she had the wind knocked out of her as she felt her body lurch back, but Akama caught her and kept her standing.

"How does it feel..." he asked laying one punch across her face, another to the right side, her face puffy and swelling, "...To know just how powerless you are? To know just how powerless He was!" he screamed.

Hikari did her best to keep her right arm in place, but immediately regretted it as Akama seemed to notice.

"Very interesting," he said grabbing her forearm and lifting it slightly, much to her torment. She could not help but wince in incredible pain as if her arm was starting to completely reject her.

"What did we do..." Hikari teared looking at the others, "...To deserve all this? Sora is a very loving person. Mimi is so straightforward and honest you can't have fault with her," she protested.. "If you have someone to blame..." she said fighting the pain, "...Then blame me the host of Homeostasis. I will take your suffering!" she shouted afraid for her very life. She found the look in his eyes not at all startled by her outburst but seeming to delight in her remark.

"You're shaking," Akama seemed to notice, an eagerness in them that really made Hikari feel unsafe. "Once I am done here I will go after Taichi, then Joe and then decide which of you will die. But as for YOU," he said, bringing her close to his murderous face, "I am going to watch you break before my eyes. Only then will I end your miserable existence!" he exclaimed grabbing her solely by her tendon severed arm and lifting her up in the air.

Hikari did her best to stifle her screams, but she felt her weight shift from her body to her arm, and never felt a more unbearable pain as if her whole arm felt like it was about to get torn off.

She closed her eyes and screamed uncontrollably as if the screaming would alleviate the pain, but it only brought out more agony. She literally felt as if her arm would be completely severed and no force in the world could stop her from losing her mind.

She opened her eyes suddenly as if in free fall. Surprised, as if in slow motion Takeru had somehow manifested, angrier then she had ever seen him, his fist slamming into Akama's head so hard his sunglasses broke around his face, the look on his face surprised as he was knocked against a tree rattling leaves.

She felt Takeru's passionate embrace shivering in terror or relief as he held her choking back his frustration."Hikari," he breathed out, much to Hikari's temporary delight, but she found herself zoning out until she couldn't even see the sunlight.

***

Takeru clutched his girlfriend who had already passed out in his arms doing his best to control his rage. He knew he was not the only one completely furious, but he had to take care of her. The other digidestined guys moved in front of him frustration burning in their eyes savagely.

Taichi was the first to let loose.

"I'll show you for hitting my sister and my friends!" Taichi snarled laying a blow against Akama's right temple.

"Get out of the way!" Yamato howled. "I'm going to kill that bastard!" He grabbed Akama's neck, Akama punching Yamato's chest in self defense, but Yamato brushing it off so he could throttle the life out of him.

"Hey, you better save some for me!" Koushiro added making ready his computer as if researching torture techniques. "I can plot some pretty painful methods!"

Takeru noticed Sora and Mimi had sat up, Joe tending to them watching their friends beat the living daylights out of Akama. They seemed to be encouraged by him.

"The time for digivolving is over," Yamato said, rolling up his sleeves. "Come on, fight like a man!"

The other seemed to give their foe some space as Akama weakly staggered trying to keep his balance as if he was dizzy.

"So the goddess has more pawns to play her games," he chuckled coughing up blood slightly, "But don't think you've won an easy victory. After all the suffering you've caused you don't deserve any!" he exclaimed falling back against the tree nearly pinning himself against it.

"I swear I will come back for you all and murder Homeostasis and her host!" he sneered. "Just you wait for it!"

With that he literally jumped into a tree and skipped his way away, everyone too exhausted to fight him or chase him.

Takeru felt Taichi's hand on both his and Hikari's backs, his fist swollen from hitting Akama.

"K. Time to regroup," he confirmed as if already planning their next move. "We're going to Koushiro's study. Joe, make sure to bring your medical equipment," he ordered calmly, but focused.

Takeru quivered, nearly paralyzed from how much Akama had injured Hikari. Taichi seemed to come over to him and hold her, Takeru's hands unable to carry her. He said nothing as they moved forward, Taichi carrying her, Takeru despising himself following after him and the others limping in the shadows.

Chapter Text

Chapter Twelve: Interference

Takeru said nothing to anybody when they arrived to Koushiro's place. He sat quietly in the background in the shadows as everyone seemed to talk, concerned about each other. He just clutched his hat in his hand as if it would satisfy his anger because of how Akama injured Hikari.

Koushiro to the side of him gathered all the digimon and gave them snacks while Joe tended to the injured.

Takeru noticed Sora had a bruised face and a scrape across her leg. She winced as Joe applied antiseptic, and bandages, but he felt jealous as Yamato supported her. He did not even know how he could support Hikari with her grievous wound.

"Next!" Joe called out. After Sora Mimi received treatment. Koushiro seemed to be looking over his shoulder every fifteen seconds at her, Mimi waving back at him as if letting him know she felt fine.

"Hey, I said to stay still," Joe lightly scolded. "You've got a mild neck strain and got slapped around pretty good."

She also got the antiseptic and bandage treatment.

Finally, Joe got to Hikari, being supported by Taichi and Sora. Takeru could not help but look at her, her face bruised and swelling, and her arm in a real sickly state. He wanted to say something reassuring, but it seems Taichi had taken all the focus and he was just in the way.

"So," he heard Taichi say. "How's her arm?"

Joe took off his glasses and sighed. "Well, from before with the severed tendon, it's incredibly sore for her right now, but at least her arm can be lifted the same."

"That's good to hear," he sighed.

"However," he added, "Her arm has been dislocated. I'm going to need to pop it back into place."

Takeru looked at Hikari who felt out of sorts looking around as if she had a hard time maintaining consciousness.

"Hikari," he heard Tailmon whimper. "Don't worry. You'll be ok. I promise."

Takeru stared at everyone helping her, being a support. He felt strangely out of place as if he did not belong there. After all, it was his fault she got hurt in the first place. He should have noticed when Hikari and the other girls had left.

"You know what?" he heard Patamon say, almost curiously. "We have not digivolved in awhile. It's strange we have not had to."

"That's kind of funny isn't it?" Gabumon rhetorically asked. "All this was caused by a human and he's done more damage to our partners than even the darkest digimon!"

"So then how should we handle him then?" Piyomon asked chiming in. "We can't hurt a human!"

"Yeah," Palmon agreed. "It's like we're not needed this time. That does not happen very often."

Takeru noticed Koushiro pacing, and sitting down, Mimi next to him leaning her head back from a neck brace around it.

"You know what guys?" Koushiro said,"I know we hurt him pretty good, but I'm pretty sure Akama is going to be back."

"Well that's just terrific," Sora said concerned. "How do we get him to stop? He's after revenge against us and won't stop till he finds out who killed his digimon Courtmon."

Takeru notice the conversation switch over to the future, and, with what happened he needed a breather from all of it. He ignored them and walked outside as they started talking about Courtmon and if anyone ever heard of another digidestined named Akama before.

He wandered over on the balcony and stared down at the world of cars and electronics buzzing around him. No, he did not feel like conversing with the others. It hurt too much just thinking about all that had happened to Hikari and to a degree himself. He just wanted to be alone.

"Takeru," Patamon said coming out to him. "What are you doing? Why aren't you inside with the others?"

He said nothing and just stared down refusing to talk. Even to Patamon! What could he say? That he should be comforted by Patamon because he failed to protect Hikari and it was not his fault? No, he would not take that easy route.

"Just please, leave me alone right now," he said, suddenly no longer able to hear Patamon flying. He must have gone away respecting his wishes.

As soon as he had a moment of peace around him, suddenly heavy shoes thudded over towards him. He was surprised to see Taichi.

Taichi said nothing to him, but stood next to him and stood looking down at the cars below. He seemed to be waiting for the opportune time to say something, but Takeru would break that barrier first.

"You've got something to say?" he asked melancholic like.

"Not really," he replied.

Takeru felt his lip quiver as his hands shook grabbing onto a guard rail. He had to open up at least a little bit, even if it was to Taichi. The agony felt even more painful just keeping it inside.

"Whenever I am with Hikari something happens to her," he smiled slightly feeling absolutely pathetic. "Her forearm, her whole arm, her smile; Every time I try to bring her joy and happiness something keeps taking away her smile and I am powerless to stop it."

He felt Taichi's hand grip his shoulder supporting him.

"There's a price to pay when it comes to protecting those we love most," he confessed. "I know what you're going through. But Takeru I think," he said staring out into the sky, "when it comes to those people...after the hard times pass we will notice it will all have been worth it. Like the parting of the clouds after the rainstorm," he added staring into the sky. "You might be feeling the drops now, but the sun will come."

Takeru felt his hand lift off of him, noticing how the sun started to peak from the clouds, reflecting slightly in Taichi's eyes.

"And you know what?" he said his face lighting up with confidence, "Sometimes, the sun comes to you, but their are times when you have to be the sun. You've got to be that bright spot that makes someone's day to make everything better," he said intently. "That's your crest right? That's what hope is. And Hikari is looking for it."

Taichi's words hit Takeru like a hundred bricks, his guilt from before still plaguing him.

"Thank you Taichi," he said realizing how simple it was to find the answer and not despair over it. He felt lighter, taking a breath and looking up at the clouds, the sunlight barely peaking through. He smiled faintly, the soft glow beaming gently down on him. He knew what he had to do.

Takeru closed his eyes making his peace with his feelings and opened them, convicted to follow Taichi's advice, staring longingly for Hikari's smile to return.

"It's time to be the sun for her," he said more determined than ever.

***

Takeru walked back inside, the other digidestined and now Taichi and him in the room. He sat down next to Hikari, her arm no longer dislocated. He winced wondering how painful that must have been.

"Okay everyone," Koushiro said, Takeru focusing back at him, "I have not been able to find anything on this Akama Akajirou or Courtmon in any yearbook or on the web. So looks like we are still in the dark and he could still attack us any moment," he cautioned.

No sooner had he said that a loud earthquake shook the building, digimon and human alike swaying and collapsing on the ground on impact.

"That was huge!" Joe exclaimed. "Is anybody hurt?"

To Takeru everyone seemed to be ok, except Hikari who had not said a word yet.

Yamato stood up, leaned against the wall and crossed his arms. "So now what are we supposed to be even doing?" he asked.

Koushiro grabbed ahold of his computer again and kept jabbing at it as if answering him in his own way. "I don't think we'll be in danger for awhile," he said. "Even with the earthquakes Akama Akajirou is himself pretty injured, including his pride. I think we will be all right for the time being."

"In that case," Mimi said, "We should all rest up for awhile. We have to be ready for when he comes back, but I don't think we should chase him. We should let him come to us."

Takeru tried not to let her words get to him, but just thinking about him coming to them reminded him of all the times they were attacked, including most recently. He stood up frustrated looking around at everyone.

"This does not make any sense!" he exclaimed. "What are we waiting for? Another earthquake? For Akama to come back? Or are you waiting for me to lose it or Hikari to be possessed? We're always one step behind Homeostasis each time and she knows what move we are going to make," he said devastated at how helpless he was. "And what's more we have not even had to fight a digimon for awhile yet, but we have to worry about someone we hardly know? I don't get it!"

Sora smiled and nodded agreeing with him. "True, but Takeru," she added, "it's not like we can take the offensive right now. We will all be on standby if a digimon appears."

Takeru could not argue with her. The plan did make sense. Taichi was watching over Hikari anyways so he would definitely know if something was up.

"I think," Joe said, "We all should just go home, relax, and take it easy for awhile. If for whatever reason Akama shows up we can always call each other for help. Or if something happens to the two of you," he said looking Takeru's way, "Then we can all gather together again."

Takeru turned his head away still at odds with the others.

"I think," Yamato said, "It would help us to spend some time alone reflecting on what's to come. I don't know how to put it, but it seems like things are going to be coming to a stand still soon like something big is going to be happening. We need to be rested before then and ready for it."

Takeru looked at the others as if he was engraving their image in his mind. Their talk of resting and recovering did not seem to him like it would be a good idea, especially for the two of them, but he would go along with it for the sake of unity and protecting Hikari. They were right. They all had to be ready, but he felt that doing nothing would not be preparing them. He yawned slightly feeling exhausted after everything he had gone through lately, his shoulders stiff and sore.

As the group continued talked all around him about what they would be doing while recovering Takeru headed for the door. He stopped and stared at Taichi who turned to meet his gaze. "When Hikari recovers can you let her know that I'm hoping she recovers fine? I don't want to smother her with my worrying," he said.

Taichi nodded his head. "I appreciate that. I'll have her call you if she needs anything. You won't bother her will you?"

"No," Takeru sighed. "She needs to recover. I won't trouble her," he said wanting to see her, but needing to step back and take a breath himself. "You all have a good night," he said. "I'll see you later."

Takeru saw Hikari from the corner of his eye, not wanting to part with her, but knowing they both needed some space to relax. He could only hope this would work out for the best for everyone. With that, he left the room, shutting the door, his flying friend beside him, ready for the journey back home.

***

Taichi waited for Takeru to leave, all of the other digidestined looking towards him expectantly. "Now that he's gone," Taichi said, "we need to talk about what we need to do about this."

Yamato smirked as if caught in a lie. "Takeru's not going to like we left him out of this," he said disappointingly, "but he really gave us no choice."

Taichi gave a quick nod to Yamato and lowered his gaze. He stared at Hikari intently hoping Homeostasis would be in there somewhere. "Ok Homeostasis," he said gravely. "He's gone just like you wanted him to be. Now how do we go on?"

He watched mystified as Hikari's eyes opened, the whitish yellow luminous eyes of Homeostasis piercing through.

"Everything is lining up as it should," she said hovering mid air over them under her own power, her arms outstretched as if holding everything together. "The earthquakes, the lightning, the floods around the world, and the chaos in the digital world...The war between the light and darkness is coming to the climax of this never ending battle between myself and Terrormon," she proclaimed. "When Akama makes his next appearance the true darkness will appear. Just as I have revealed myself to you, so shall he reveal himself to us. You all need to be ready."

Taichi shuddered slightly looking at her. She couldn't have sounded more detached and cryptic.

"Why didn't you want Takeru to know?" Mimi asked, Taichi turning to her like he wanted to answer her question, .

"Takeru is attempting to save Hikari, and, will try to stop my plan from coming to fruition. But watch," she said as if staring into the future. "In two weeks time you all need to gather together and be ready to fight. Together, you might be able to stop the flood of darkness coming. But if you can't," she said her expression becoming even more serious, a frightening light emanating from her, "I, myself, will take control of Hikari permanently and use the digital record to destroy the darkness with their sacrifice."

"So you would kill them?!" Taichi shouted in disbelief. "I thought you needed their line! Their bloodline!"

"It depends if they succeed or not," she said maintaining her candor. "When you truly understand who your enemy is then what is done will make sense."

"Then how do we prepare them for this?!" Yamato asked desperately. "Can't we protect them from this?!"

"This is one battle you can't stand in their place," Homeostasis advised. "Omegamon can handle any digital foe, but with a digimon of pure darkness, he will be ineffective even if he appears in Merciful Mode. You must let them fight."

Taichi clenched his fist, his head down. "There's nothing we can do to help them? Are we powerless then?"

Homeostasis grabbed her arm barely able to lift it. "Life is a flower. And light is the sunshine that shines down bringing it life. Hope fertilizes the soil, bringing moisture to that life from the nutrients in the ground. Without the hope, the light would burn the flower. Without the light, the flower would wilt. Do not mess with that balance," she cautioned. "You have to let it flourish naturally until the flower blooms. If you attempt to mess with it, something could go wrong, and it could result in a flower not fully flourishing."

Her eyes focused completely on all of the digidestined present. "I'm sure you know what that means," she warned.

Taichi stared at her realizing he had to take a step back this time. He had to let his sister go, and, Yamato would have to do the same for Takeru in order to hopefully save their lives. "If that's what you say," he said breathing out slowly, trying not to be so tense about his sister, "then let us make the space we need to let them breathe. I won't interfere," he said, Yamato putting his hand on his shoulder.

"I won't either," he said, Taichi feeling him squeeze it.

"We're all very proud of you both," Sora cheered supporting them.

Koushiro nodded as well. "Homeostasis, I think there is one more thing we can do for the two of them," he said.

She looked at him almost curiously. "Indeed," she agreed. "As your original purpose was, so shall you continue. Use your crests to protect them, but again do not interfere with them. It could be your best chance at their success."

Taichi looked at his friends who all seemed on board with the plan. They had to pull through as a team, just like in the old days. "Then in two weeks, we will get together for the final time against this darkness," he said as if ready to cheer his team and lead them on. "We will be ready. And our digimon will be ready."

He felt himself start to smile as if he had already obtained victory. "It's up to us to protect them," he said staring at his loyal friends trusting them for the battle to come. Let's go for it guys!"

Chapter Text

Takeru walked with Patamon on his shoulder heading back home. Headlights and people seemed to pass by him endlessly as if an ocean current. "You know," he said, "With everything going on in my life I have not had to worry about my own family problems. It's kind of nice only having to worry about one thing."

"Do you mean your family?" Patamon asked.

"That's right," he smiled. "With my mom hardly ever there it's easier being alone. I have you and Hikari and my friends. It makes the pain more bearable. Like with her not around the wound won't ever fester anymore."

He felt confident as he turned the corner and headed up to his apartment. Oddly enough, the door seemed to be unlocked.

"That's odd," he said opening it. "Why is the door unlocked?"

He kicked off his shoes and entered into the dining room where to his surprise he saw his mother standing in the dining room, a bottle of wine and a glass at her table.

"M-mom?" he said in disbelief.

"Takeru!" she exclaimed smiling widely and almost lovingly. "I've certainly missed you son," she said hugging him. "Have you been ok while I was away? Have you been eating properly?"

Takeru smiled, one hand on the back of his head. "You could say that. What brings you home? I thought you could not get any time off work?"

She turned her head towards him as if unable to face him directly. "I managed it somehow," she said. "In fact we were able to get the schedules completely switched up. So now I can be home more. We can spend more time together."

Takeru sighed, closing his eyes. "I really missed you mom," he said relaxing. "It's like how it used to be when I was a kid. I've not felt you hug me in so long."

The hug seemed hazardous as if she was holding back. It seemed puzzling, but he paid it no mind.

"You know what?" she said, "I just have to bring my stuff back from the hotel. I plan to be back tomorrow evening."

"Then I will do something special," Takeru said. "And there is someone I would like you to meet. Someone you've met before, but she's my girlfriend now."

"G-girlfriend?" she said almost taken aback. "What kind of boy would have a girlfriend at this age?"

"Mom," he laughed, "I'm nearly out of my teens. It's normal for guys this age to have girlfriends you know? Yamato already has one to. They're pretty serious!"

The look on her face of slight annoyance in reaction to his words threw him off.

"I'm sorry," he apologized. "I thought that hearing of Yamato would make you happy."

He felt her try to smile back. "No, I'm sorry," she replied. "It's just hearing of your brother reminds me of your father. I'd rather not like to think about him."

Takeru lowered his head. "I'm glad your back Mom," he said trying to move past the awkward moment. "I never realized how much I missed you until you were gone. We have to celebrate!" he said enthusiastically.

"Yes!" she exclaimed letting go of him, walking back to the counter and drinking down a glass of wine. "But you know, I am tired. Tomorrow morning I'm going to go back to the hotel and get my stuff. Then when I get home, let's have a real feast!" she recommended.

"Great idea!" Takeru said excitedly. "And you'll really like Hikari; she's so wonderful!" he exclaimed. "I think you'll really like her!"

"I'm sure I will," she said, passing by him, one fleeting hand on his shoulder. "I'll probably be gone by the time you wake up, but I'll be home around in the evening around 6 o'clock."

She waved goodbye to him and walked by, and shut the door to her room behind her.

Takeru felt so excited to see her. Yes, there was a lot going on regarding the digital world and he was the digital record and some crazed guy was out on the loose attacking digidestined, but still, he felt so grateful to know his mom will be home from now on. It had been so long since she had left.

Takeru immediately went to his room and jumped on his bed, Patamon landing on the bed next to him.

"You seem super excited!" Patamon exclaimed. "Is your mom not home that much?"

"Hardly ever! Her job keeps her traveling out of town. It's a big deal Patamon."

"Ohhh," Patamon said as if he was thinking about something.

Takeru thought about Hikari and wanting her to make it tomorrow. He hoped she could make it, even before he could ask her.

"Maybe I'll send her just a text," he said sending it, asking 'how she was feeling'.

He almost immediately got a reply from her, stating she was feeling better and her arm was not super sore anymore.

Takeru sent her a smiling face emoji and then told her that his mom will be coming home for good now. And he wanted to know if she could come over tomorrow to help him prepare for her arrival.

He was expecting her to reply when he actually heard his phone ring as she called him.

"Really?" he heard her say immediately. "That's so surprising she's back home!"

"Yeah!" Takeru explained. "You remember her right?"

"I remember seeing her with you before you left," she said. "She's really pretty. Maybe that's why you're so handsome."

Takeru felt himself turn red, not ready for that complement. "Can you come over here at 1pm tomorrow? You could help me get ready for her to come home!"

"T-t-To your house?" she said almost a little off-kiltered.

"Of course!" he exclaimed.

He felt her almost hesitate answering him. "I-i-is that ok? I don't know if Taichi or my mom would like me coming to your house like this."

"Why?" Takeru asked plainly. "It's for a good cause you know? And I really want to re introduce you to her. She's expecting you."

He heard Hikari laugh on the other end. "Looks like you thought all this out without telling me first. I suppose I'll forgive you this time. But you have got to let your mom know about my arm and that I will not let it get me down," she lightly scolded. "I don't want her to think I'm no good for you."

Takeru felt himself smile back. "If we're really being honest," he said, 'Hikari you're too wonderful. I'm the one whose no good for you."

***

Takeru found himself in really good spirits the next day. He felt comfortable walking around in a loose fitted t-shirt and slacks. That morning he cleaned around the house with wipes and paper towels following up with a healthy dose of vacuuming, though the sound did scare Patamon.

Takeru chased him around with it, but then Patamon let loose a boom bubble and it turned off.

"Oh, guess I took it to far," he laughed, Patamon not at all amused.

Next Patamon helped him clean the higher places with spray and more paper towels and then take out the garbage.

"All right," Takeru said affirmatively. "We got the place almost clean. Just the bathroom and my room and then we are good to go cleaning-wise."

"What about your mom's room?" Patamon asked.

Takeru chuckled. "Mom never let me go in there. It's always under lock and key. I don't think she would like me messing up her room anyway."

Patamon hovered in front of him. "So then what are we going to do now?"

"We're going shopping," he said. "I want to make sure my mom feels really welcome this time. She surprised me last time, but this time I want to surprise her. I just want her to know how much I missed her. She missed me so much!" he said a little unsure of his words.

Why did it seem so distant still? Was it because he was older? He really didn't know.

"I believe you Takeru," Patamon said flying next to him, "But do you believe yourself?"

***

Takeru said nothing back to him after the long walk to the grocery store . He could not even spend a moment doubting himself or let anyone's words affect him. He had to make it a perfect welcome for his mom.

"What are we doing here?" Patamon asked.

"My mom's favorite food is hamburger steak teriyaki," he said."With it we'll get some wasabi mashed potatoes and roast vegetables. I'm sure she'll have a bottle of wine tonight to," he said. "I sure would have got some otherwise. If I was old enough I could have gotten her a bottle."

Takeru took his time walking around grabbing ingredients. He also grabbed a couple of scented candles as well as a nice deep maroon dining cloth. "Boy, she will be so surprised about this!" he said finishing his shopping, all ingredients necessary in hand.

He walked out the door and entered the door right next to it.

"Why are we here Takeru?" Patamon asked, Takeru noticing him flit around looking at all of the plants.

"Nothing says I miss you like some flowers. These red Roses will be perfect," he said purchasing them, setting them in a vase and walking back home confidently having everything he needed.

***

Takeru arrived back home half an hour later, spreading out the ingredients on the kitchen counter.

"Should be about 12 pm," he said putting the ingredients in the fridge and rushing to his room. He took not too much thought as he organized it, making sure he even had floor space then hurried to the restroom to clean it.

***

About an hour later, Takeru had finished setting up the dining room when the door bell rang.

"That's got to be Hikari," he exclaimed, opening the door, his cute girlfriend smiling at them, Tailmon also by her side.

"Hey, we're here," Tailmon said. "How about a snack before dinner?"

"Sounds fine," Patamon said. "Right this way!"

Takeru held back laughter as he took Patamon to Takeru's room and grabbed his Pocki.

"You call this a snack?" Tailmon said, surprised.

"Yep, it's sweet, but-"

"-Ok all done," he heard her say tossing the empty box, chewing away nearly an entire box. "What else?"

"I think Takeru's got a couple bag of chips around here."

Takeru ignored them shaking his head not quite sure what to do with them and welcomed Hikari into his home.

"How's your arm feeling?" he asked, wondering if maybe it was a good idea inviting her so soon.

"I'm ok," she said walking forward looking at the place. "I've never been inside your home by myself before," she said. "We've known each other for so long, it seems kind of strange doesn't it?"

Takeru laughed. "I just didn't want to show you my room. You'd probably be embarrassed and never want to see me again."

She smiled. "I'm surprised I haven't run away already what with all the corny jokes you're always making."

Takeru grabbed her good arm and pinned her to the wall. "Good. Cause the real reason I invited you here was so that I could have you all to myself," he said trying to look playfully menacing towards her..

He lowered his head towards her face as if he was going to kiss her, her face shockingly startled and a little afraid, but he brought it back at the last second and broke his character telling her he was just kidding.

She ended up nervously laughing. "Honestly," she said stroking the side of her hair, "You had my heart racing for a moment there."

He noticed her look towards the kitchen.

"What are we making for dinner tonight?" she asked

"Hamburger steak, wasabi mashed potatoes and sesame glazed vegetables. It's my mom's favorite."

Hikari smirked at him. "Tell me, the real reason you invited me over was because you don't know how to cook do you?"

Takeru found himself only able to smile. "Busted," he grinned. "But I really did want you here to introduce you to her again. She may have not remembered."

He found Hikari looking around, the place kind of sullen and barren. Aside from a TV and a couch in the living room there was not much there. No family pictures or anything really. He wondered if maybe that looked odd to her.

"Hey, Takeru," she said, concern in her voice, "If you don't know how to cook and if she's not been home for awhile how have you been eating?"

"Oh, that?" Takeru said, throwing open the fridge, completely stuffed with T.V. Dinners, one even falling out. He smiled proudly that she could see he could take care of himself.

The look on her face said otherwise. "Seriously? T.V. Dinners?"

"Yep!" Takeru smiled. "For Breakfast, Lunch, and Dinner. I don't have to worry about burning anything."

He found himself surprised when Hikari came forward, picked up the T.V. Dinner, stuffed it in the fridge and closed it as if she was closing the casket of a loved one who had recently passed.

"That's enough," she sighed.

He could tell something was bothering her, but he tried to move on from the slight awkwardness.

"So, here's the ingredients," he said taking out everything he got from the store. "Pretty sure I got everything."

"Takeru," he heard her say hesitantly, "Are you hungry right now?"

Takeru had not really thought about that before. "I probably should have made something before you came over. I had a couple Pocki chocolate sticks."

She turned towards him and shook her head. "Honestly, you're helpless," she said turning around and opening the fridge.

Curiously Takeru looked in and saw her turn to the fridge and grab, milk, some eggs, some diced ham, and from the cupboard chives, salt, and pepper.

"What are you doing?" he asked. "I thought you were coming over to help me make my mom's dinner."

She said nothing to him as he saw her work, completely focused, making what seemed after a moment like eggs, but it turned out to be an egg omelet when she was done, gleaming with golden perfection.

He stared at her mesmerized, a glowing warmth radiating from her that captivated him.

He got up and wrapped his arms around her tightly from behind around her stomach.

"You didn't have to do that, you know?" he said the words under his breath.

"Of course I did, silly," she said turning off the stove."Ok, it's done. Go, eat it before it turns cold."

He let go of her and she placed it on the table, Takeru ecstatic to see it.

"Wow Hikari, it looks amazing," he said looking at it as if he wanted to hang it on a wall as a prize. "Did your mom teach you how to cook?"

"Of course," she said rinsing dishes, "My mom taught me how to make everything I know. Taichi got in the way sometimes sampling, but she also told me how to get him out of the kitchen with a spatula," she laughed.

Takeru found himself laughing to. "I'll try not to get in your way then."

He suddenly heard the sound of something shattering and turned and saw Hikari fall back onto the floor, holding her hand.

He rushed over to her, after he realized what happened, Hikari's face in slight pain, but also embarrassment.

"Hey," he said looking at her bleeding finger, "Looks like you cut it pretty good. I'll go get something for it," he said placing his hand on her cheek, her expression changing from slight embarrassment to more warm and peaceful.

Takeru turned off the water and rushed immediately to his closet where he had a medicine kit.

He took out a band aide and some antiseptic and hurried back over to her.

"It's fine," she said, Takeru noticing she happened to be swallowing heavily.

He delicately grabbed her finger, applied, the antiseptic and then the bandage, wrapping it smoothly around her finger.

"You know, for not being able to take care of yourself you're surprisingly gentle," she said softly.

Takeru smirked and grabbed a broom and dust pan from next to the fridge. He swept around Hikari broken pieces of a plate and poured it into the garbage can.

"I'm...sorry," he heard her say almost shivering. "I'm no good."

"What are you talking about?" Takeru said concerned, helping her off the floor.

He looked her in the eyes, but she turned away from him.

"I- I never knew you lived like this," she said a single tear pouring down her cheek. "If I had known, and, if I could use both arms I...I would have liked to make food for you every day just to know you're healthy."

Takeru brought her close to him and kissed her forehead. "That's sweet of you to say. But you know this is my fault," he admitted. "I should have at least washed the dishes, but I didn't think anything of it. And now you're hurt, again," he sighed. "Really Hikari it seems no matter what I do you always end up suffering," he smiled regrettably.

He felt her grab his hand and she breathed on it, much to his concern.

"You don't have to smile," she said. "Takeru, you're so kind, it's just so heart breaking. You seem like you're always so full of life, but I wonder, if you really feel that way on the inside? That's why I'm warming your hands up for you."

Takeru observed her, his girlfriend's gentle touch and empathy pulling at his heart strings. He reached down and kissed her hand affectionately. "Hikari, I know you're concerned for me, but, I promise, it's just cooking. That's the only thing I don't know how to do. I can do anything else around the house, but that," he explained.

"Didn't she show you?"

"No," he replied simply and forthright. "The only cooking I ever watched was with Yamato and my Dad back when we were together. Breakfast never really tasted good, or anything else, so instead of making something I know would taste bad, I decided to just get the T.V. Dinners instead."

"Takeru," she said, "What time is it?"

He glanced up at the clock. "I guess it's 05:00pm. Didn't realize we had been taking up so much time. She'll be here in about an hour."

Immediately Hikari got up as if she was a little frustrated and started making the food. "Takeru, watch me," she said, starting to prepare the food. "If you ever want to have hamburger steak and I'm not here, just memorize what I'm doing."

Takeru observed her completely focused as she prepared each ingredient and cooked it. The potatoes looked amazing, the vegetables glistening, and lastly Hikari prepared the hamburger steak. It had a pleasant aroma to it, especially with the teriyaki sauce she added to it simmering in the pan.

"Hey," Hikari said, "It's getting noisy in your room, isn't it?"

"Yeah, let me see what's going on," he said walking briskly over to his room and saw Patamon and Tailmon jumping on his bed, laughing, manga of his spread around along with bags and bags of potato chips and chocolate candies.

"Hey," he said about ready to intervene. "Dinner's going to be ready soon. I didn't think you'd eat all my snacks!"

"Sorry Takeru!" Patamon giggled. "I was showing Tailmon your anime collection to. She says she likes soap operas better!"

Takeru grinned, not wanting to spoil there fun.

"I'm going to tell Hikari to get more of that Pocki to. That stuff is better than catnip!" Tailmon snickered.

Takeru shook his head and left them alone going back to the kitchen.

Hikari had the hamburger steak all prepared, a glistening sauce on the side that looked so appetizing he felt himself start to drool. She had him carry each dish to the table, setting out the dining cloth, forks, plates, and napkins.

"Almost forgot," Takeru said, lighting the two candles on the table. He dimmed the lights and stared up at a clock on the wall.

"It's five till," he said clenching his hands a little.

The clock ticked a few times and he found himself swallowing a little. "Why do I feel so nervous?" he said looking down at the ground. "She's my mom. I just saw her yesterday. I had not seen her in a couple months."

Hikari grabbed his hand. "It's ok," she said as if trying to calm him, but by the tone of her voice he did not sound so sure.

6 pm passed. 06:15 pm passed. At 06:30pm Takeru stood there his eyes frantic for reasoning.

"You know she probably just go caught up in traffic," he said, Hikari nodding her head as if to just agree with him.

The clock turned from there to 07:00 and then 07:30pm. "She's really running late," he said concerned. "Maybe her taxi got delayed. It does happen when people travel."

He glanced at Hikari who looked at the candles and the max welting.

"The food is getting cold," she noticed. "Do you still want to eat it now? We can warm it up if you like."

"No!" Takeru shouted, a little taken aback at himself, Hikari also a bit on edge. "You'll see. She'll be here any minute apologizing to us. She would not lie to her son like that," he said, the room growing more awkward between the two of them.

At 09:00 pm, the candles had practically gone down halfway, the sky completely dark.

"Takeru," Hikari said, her arm about to touch his shoulder, but she seemed unsure.

"Where is she?" he said almost frantic. "She was just here last night. What if something happened to her? She could have been kidnapped or killed in a car accident or-"

"-Takeru," Hikari said, her eyes almost tearing. "She's not coming."

Takeru stared down as if looking into himself, trying to distant that thought from his mind as much as possible. But Hikari's words etched into his heart frustrating him.

He wondered about his mom and the way she had acted yesterda, which seemed almost hesitant to show him affection. The way she hugged him and did not face him directly made him really wonder about her.

He could tell Hikari seemed bothered by her to.

Takeru walked away to his room to check on Patamon and Tailmon. They were passed out on his bed, full from there snacks.

"Hey," he said calling her over, "Do you mind helping me?"

She walked with him to his room and picked up Tailmon and he picked up Patamon. He had her follow after him and place the digimon on the couch, resting comfortably.

"They don't have a care in the world," Takeru noticed finding strength to smile.

"Mhm," He heard Hikari barely audible as she seemed to walk away from him.

He heard her stop and walk towards the hallway.

"Didn't you say that your mother's room is always closed?" she asked looking towards it.

Takeru, as if unable to think walked straight over to her voice and the door, and noticed that it was cracked slightly. He hesitantly put his hand against the door and pushed it open.

Chapter Text

His hand hesitated as he opened the door not ready to see whatever his mother had prevented him from seeing ever since they moved into the apartment all those years ago. Inside, he looked at the floor nearly empty, the walls also nothing but holes of more than likely pictures on the walls. The only thing he could see aside from a bed and an old television was a pink envelope on top of her bed.

"What does this mean?" he asked afraid of his own words.

He observed as if in a dream, Hikari grabbed the envelope, her hand shaking, and handed it to him.

"It couldn't be for anyone but you," she said, a lump in her throat. "Let's open it in your room. It's a lot more comfortable for you there."

He felt her hand on his back as she led him to his bed as if he needed medical attention.

She sat on his bed with him and he held it with both hands as if unable to open it.

"I'm scared," he said smiling. "I'm scared to know what's in this letter Hikari. If I open it I don't know what will happen to me."

He felt her good arm firmly wrap around his arm. "You have to know," she said. "Because you can't move on with your life if you don't. But remember, my arm is right here with you..." she said as if trying to comfort him. "...No matter what happens."

Takeru felt encouraged by her as he slipped open the letter, taking out a single hand written letter on it.

He unfolded it, withholding his anxiety and started reading:

Dear Takeru,

If you're reading this right now it means you know that I never made it to dinner. I apologize. I never meant to hurt you, but I have to finally be honest with you. I owe you at least that much. For the last couple of years I have been traveling out of town, and, it was for a time for work. But one day I met a man, and started dating him. Eventually we got married and I did not want to have him bear the burdens of my previous marriages. I have decided to leave my past behind and start anew. I can't bring what happened in my previous marriage as baggage into this new one.

When I went to see you yesterday, I did go to see if maybe by chance I would regret that decision and grab the rest of my things. After holding you, as I had done before when the whole family was together, I realized I only saw your father and the terrible times that kept me from moving forward. I don't mean to be mean, but, when I held you I honestly felt so empty. I did not feel anything. I recommend you find your father and live with him and Yamato. As of this letter, I am no longer your mother. Please, forget about me and move on with your life.

Takeru felt his heart pound so furiously it felt like it would leap out of his chest. He maintained his calmness and passed the letter to Hikari. He could tell she was reading it almost as intensely as he had.

The pounding would not stop. Takeru walked calmly over to the door doing his best to keep himself together. He said nothing, but staggered to the door and slammed his hand against it causing it to bruise. Hot steaming tears poured down his face as he finally was able to see the truth he had been blind to this whole time.

Takeru closed his eyes trying not to think about it, an annoying buzzing sound constantly ringing in. He turned and noticed it was Hikari's cell phone.

Her eyes looked at him and then the phone back and forth and then saw her hesitantly turn it off.

"Takeru," she said, her eyes starting to well up with tears, "I know you always wanted to have your family back, and now, this, it's just too cruel," she whimpered.

Takeru looked at her concerned about her and tried to smile through the agony. "It's ok Hikari," he said lying to himself as if trying to calm her down, ignoring his own suffering and the tears flowing from his eyes. "I should have known this would happen. It's no one's fault but mine," he said trying to sound optimistic so she would think everything would be ok.

He walked forward a little staring out noticing everything in his room as if none of it even mattered anymore.

"I can't reclaim my past," he sighed grabbing one of his books with one of his stories in it flipping through the pages. He had to keep moving and keeping himself occupied or he knew she would really see him break down.

"I've always wanted to feel that you know?" he said, trying to ignore an irritating itch in his throat that threw off the sound of his words like he had a broken voice box. "The love of a father and a mother, but it seems so distant now, like from a previous life..." he mused taking the book and literally letting it fall from his hands clattering to the ground on the spine.

Yes, it was another thing in his life so insignificant. Maybe he knew the whole time. The anime and manga, the stories and social interacting online. He probably had done all of it to distract himself from the truth.

"...But you don't need to worry yourself about it," he said lightly. "This is something that I'll have to live with," he added squeezing a tuft of his hair trying to treat pain with pain." I'll have to find some way to or I honestly don't know what I'll do. I'll have to keep searching," he smiled hoping that she would smile to and they could pretend like none of this ever happened.

His farce melted away as she looked at him, her eyes wide open as if staring directly into his soul shattering every previous mask he ever wore on his face. Tears leaked down unceasingly, herself not flinching, as if she cared for him more than anything in the world.

"Can't I be enough for you?" she asked, her voice penetrating through him to his very core, Takeru unable to turn away from her.

He desperately wrapped his arms around her, unable to stop himself from sobbing out, but trying his best to keep it in. He breathed out as best as he could, his body shaking as if he would self destruct. His arms held her tightly and stood their with her as if she was the only thing keeping him together. He could not help panicking, his body heaving, Takeru scared for the future and scared for himself. To be abandoned hurt him so badly, but Hikari, she kept him just off of that deep end from sinking into despair.

"It's ok,"she said softly, her weak arm wrapping around his back, and her good arm gently holding the back of his head. He listened to her softly weeping stroking the back of his head bringing him a solitude and a love he had craved for so long.

"You may not have your mother," she sniffed, hugging him more tightly. "But I love you. I love you more than anyone in the world," she cooed lightly in his ear, soothing his soul.

He could feel her love for him embrace him; Her tears, her honesty and her emotions keeping him there. At times he tried to ignore them. Takeru wanted to be the one to protect her and be seen as dependable and that he could take care of her. Yet when she looked at him like that with such love and affection, he could not hold his emotions back either.

"Hikari," he said softly, calming himself. He lifted his head, one hand on her smooth cheek staring into her soft amber eyes like he never had before.

Who was this person to him? This beautiful, weak, but determined girl who had been with him through everything? She gave everyone so much strength even though she never considered herself anything but strong. Her voice softly filled the air around him, so compassionate, and kind, and light. When she smiled he knew he could smile. When she encouraged him he felt he could do anything, even be strong enough to protect her and to continue hoping that one day he could be the person he always wanted to be.

He brushed her hair line with the tip of his fingers affectionately. When did they get so close? When did just being with her seem like everything to him? It seemed so innocent as children, and it felt so refreshing to be with her again in his teen years being her friend and supporting her. Eventually it seemed even with everyone around them they knew each other in a way no one else could understand. When everyone saw Takeru they never really saw him. In fact, he never really saw himself. He had been wearing those masks for so long, he had completely forgotten who Takeru really was. Yet now, when he stared at her, seeing her loving, adoring eyes staring at him, he knew the answer.

He lowered his face towards hers kissing her lightly, closing his eyes relishing her affection. He felt her lips press against his, slowly, sweetly, but as if holding back. He returned her kiss, them dancing back and forth, Takeru feeling her warm sweet breath against his face.

The more he kissed her the more he realized she was more to him than anything. Not just his best friend. Not only his girlfriend. He felt his tongue slide in her mouth, her lips returning the affections, his body leaning against hers. He stroked his arms down her sides, her gentle hands sliding down his back as if massaging his shoulder blades with her touch. He found one of his hands sliding across her stomach savoring every sensation it felt to caress her.

Her hands seemed to hold him, but pulled him holding her even more against her, Takeru wondering how wonderful it felt being so passionate with her. As if trying to get ahold of herself she let go of him, pushing back, as if she had to stop being so passionate with him or she would stay there kissing him all night.

Takeru realized himself and his emotions, letting her go, Hikari falling backward, her head about to hit his bed post. Takeru reached out to her practically diving to prevent her from injuring herself. His arm wrapped around her side, and found himself landing on the bed with her.

Immediately Takeru looked over towards her to see if she was all right. He stared down at loss for words, realizing somehow they had ended up in a compromising position. Takeru found himself staring at her body, his own top of hers, his faces inches away from hers. She looked a bit frightened and nervous like him, and he tried his best to think of something to lighten the situation.

He smiled down awkwardly trying to apologize. "S-sorry about that," he said turning away from her as if frustrated with himself. "I was only trying to save you," he swallowed. "I didn't mean to put us in this situation."

"...It's ok," her voice said hesitantly.

Takeru looked back over towards her who seemed to look at him even more nervously.

He scrambled for a bit getting up realizing he still happened to be on top of her and found himself falling, Hikari reaching out to him as he fell.

He crashed to the ground as he fell on his back.,feeling a slight dull throbbing on the back of his head.

"Takeru!" Hikari's voice cried out concerned for him reaching down over the bed.

"I'm sorry, I didn't catch you," she said regrettably. "Are you all right?"

Takeru sat up and grabbed her delicate hand, using her to lift himself.

"I'm fine Hikari," he said, staring at her completely enamored by her. Their eyes connected staring at each other desiringly, his blue demure eyes for her velvety amber ones.

Her eyes never left his even for a moment. In that instant he found himself wrapping his arms around her back and her head making out with her, her hands on his cheeks, moving down his chest, wrapping around his stomach splitting away at his sides.

As if in response to their hidden desires for each other they moved naturally to each other's caresses. Takeru felt his arms slide down her thigh, underneath it stretching across her stomach caressing it, Hikari breathing out as if it stirred further desires in herself.

He moved his hand sliding it down her thigh caressing over her, Hikari practically pulling at his shirt. The weight of his love for her overcame him, pressing his body against her as he fell on the bed with her.

His hands touched her cheeks and slowly caressed her as he lowered them from her neck to her shoulders, but then felt his hands touch her breasts, lightly squeezing them and caressing them. He could hear her breathe out, as if she was unsure of the reason herself,his azure clear blue eyes meeting her desirous amberish red ones and locking his mouth with hers in a way he never had before.

Her face looked flustered red and warm her single hands drifting down his chest caressing his stomach back and forth, Takeru obliging her the same, holding her sides stroking her upper legs. He felt her warm forearm as she lifted up his shirt smoothly caressing his body in a way he never felt before, even so far as touching just above his nether regions slightly, but then everywhere it seemed but there awakening a fire within him burning intensely for her.

Responding in kind, Takeru slid his arms under her dress, wrapping his hands around her breasts gently but firmly rotating them, slipping down her body until he felt it touch the tip of her undergarment, but then backed off sliding it across her sides, holding her.

She stared at him, their eyes meeting as if they were having an intimate conversation like they always had. Being friends..Joking around..Speaking a language only they understood..It had tenderly blossomed into an undying affection in Takeru that yearned to make her his forever, her body in sync with his every motion.

As he stared at her all of his worries slipped away; The Digital Record, her choice to save him despite the consequences, and even about what Homeostasis said about them wanting to be a couple that seemed to linger in his mind for awhile as if she had guided them all the way to this point. No, Takeru had chosen her and he knew she accepted him despite his own negative qualities, body and soul.

He bent down towards her and kissed her stomach, his hands gently sliding her shirt up, above her neck, Hikari grabbing her hand. He found her shirt had become stuck around her wrist on her bad arm and he could not take it off. Takeru stopped, and put his head against her stomach and sighed.

"Sorry," he said closing his eyes, not quite sure how his own desires could have overcome him.

"You don't have to be sorry," she said replied shyly being careful of her arm and bending it until her shirt was off. "Takeru," she said hesitant, but also honestly. " I-I love you," she said looking at him and looking away, grabbing her bad arm with her other hand. "I love you so much, I-I would do anything for you," she said as if ashamed of herself though, her eyes looking away.

Takeru could not stand it. "Hikari!" he exclaimed lifting his shirt above his head and throwing it away from him, the shirt landing like a parachute on the ground next to hers..

"T-t-takeru?!" she exclaimed. "What are-"

He leaned close and wrapped his warm upper body around hers, him feeling her breasts against his chest through her bra.

"You never have to feel ashamed of yourself Hikari," he said, unable to turn away from Hikari holding her. "I will never reject you," he said caressing her cheek, tears falling down her face. "So please don't reject yourself my darling," he smiled affectionately.

He bent his lips down once more to kiss her, Hikari wrapping her arms around his upper frame, her arms shaking as if afraid, but trusting. Takeru moved her over to the center of his bed consumed with his love and desire for her and would not get up again until she knew how much he loved her.

Passion for passion.

Her light giving him light.

His hope giving her hope.

The two of them unbound themselves from anything that held them back, shedding layers of clothing, all of their doubts and insecurities, giving and receiving their love they had for each other. The warmth of their bodies merged together under the luminescent light in the room melting into the early hours of the morning, the dim lights unable to bask in the same glow as them.

***

The moon shined down lightly into the room, it's lunar glow bringing a surreal sensation. Takeru lay down in bed with his beloved Hikari, his arms wrapped around her still comprehending everything that had happened that evening. He marveled over the smooth bare skin of her back that he caressed and held onto for hours that late evening.

"I love you my darling," he said kissing her cheek, Hikari's eyes flushed slightly.

"I love you," she smiled weakly as if she was starting to get tired.

He thought they would both pass out, but she sat up in bed, her arms around herself as if she had lost something important to her.

"What's wrong?" he asked sitting up wrapping his arms around her, her body shaking.

"It's crazy," she said tearing. "To love someone so much you would do anything for them. Even give your heart. Even give your body."

"I know what you mean," he said holding her not willing to let her go. "We've been together through so much. It's crazy looking back on everything that's happened," he said reminiscing slightly about their entire lives together.

Hikari seemed hesitant to respond to him, her body tensing up from his arms around her.

"But didn't I force that on you?" she asked wiping a tear. "If I had not merged our lives together then Takeru you would be free. You would not have had to-"

"-Hikari!" he yelled sharply looking at her directly, distracting her from her sadness. "I chose to be with you, life force merged or not. I chose a very long time ago I wanted to be with you," he said strengthening his grip on her. "Don't think my love for you is something so flimsy as an obligation," he said. "I love you for who you are Hikari and for no other reason."

Hikari smiled slightly, her chest heaving out relaxing. "I think about it sometimes," she said, "If we weren't digidestined at all. Would you even know I exist? Would we ever have met?" she wondered looking at him.

"I know what you mean," Takeru replied. "If Homeostasis had not set us on this path together who knows what would have happened?"

He kissed her cheek and breathed deeply.

"I couldn't stand it," she said caressing his cheek without looking at him. "If you and I were not digidestined or had our crests or anything I don't think I could have believed we could have been together. There's so many other girls out there that are so much...better than me," she said smiling sadly.

"Oh my darling," Takeru replied bringing one arm around her, pressing her head against his chest. "You think so little of yourself and so much of others. There's no point in thinking on anything like that," he said adoring her. "You may not see it, but you shine brighter more than any other girl out there, at least to me," he smiled. "You've got to believe in yourself just like I believe in you," he said encouraging her.

She nodded her head and smiled looking up at him affectionately. "I'll do my best," she smiled sweetly.

With her looking at him like that his want for her brewed once more within him. Takeru reached out to her and pulled her to his lips once more consumed of his desire for her, Hikari's body moving aligned with his. He felt her love and affection unfettered, flowing through him as they became one once more, sweetly sighing, their adoration echoing throughout the room taking in their love for each other...

***

...After the intimate interstice between dawn and dusk they collapsed in each other's arms, his hand interlaced with hers, holding her gently. He kissed her forehead enamored by her, holding her closely, breath for breath, sigh for sigh, slipping into dreams, Takeru wishing that the night would never have to end.

Chapter Text

Hikari woke up, herself yet not herself. She opened her eyes staring at the ceiling in Takeru's room, her best friend and lover still passed out. The shock of what happened to him stood in the forefront of her mind. Takeru's attempt to hide his feelings and his neglect had nearly floored her. She placed her hand and slipped it in her blanket feeling around her body cherishing her evening with Takeru. He had become a part of her in a way she could not explain.

She realized staring outside that light had finally arrived for the morning, the sun barely peaking past the horizon. Hikari stared at it realizing and remembering she had turned her phone off last night out of respect for Takeru. Breathing out and in, she started to panic slightly. She could not believe she had done that to her family making them worry like that. They must have been furious with her.

Hikari found her clothes near Takeru's and dressed herself, the realization that last night she really had given Takeru everything sinking in slowly but surely. She just about finished getting ready when he rolled to the side smiling, still asleep. She found herself encouraged by him, not having a care in the world and kissed his forehead. "I love you Takeru," she said tenderly as she went to the living room, noticing Patamon and Tailmon were passed out on the couch.

"Tailmon," she said, gently caressing her fur, Tailmon's ears bending.

"What time is it?" she asked yawning, opening her mouth covering it with her paw, her eyes closed.

"It's the morning," she replied.

Hikari felt Tailmon stare at her as if she was her yet different. "Somethings different about you Hikari. You are, how can I put this?" she said as if studying her. "Well, you're glowing! But I don't think it's Homeostasis's influence overcoming you," she noticed. "You aren't giving off coldness at all. You're actually quite warm. Did something happen?"

Hikari felt her hand brush the side of her hair as if she was being complemented, but could not tell her the intimate details. "N-no reason," she smiled nervously."But Takeru is feeling a lot better than last night. I was really worried about him."

Just then, the doorbell rang, Hikari's hair nearly standing on end. She heard Takeru start to shift around as if startled. Hikari wanted to answer it, but knew she would have to explain herself if she did and this wasn't even her house. She looked over at Takeru's room unsure what to do.

Just then, she saw the bolt turn and felt the color drain from her face as she scrambled away as fast as she could to Takeru's room and hid under his covers. Looking at hindsight it probably wasn't really her best idea, but she felt footsteps approach the door and panicked and did not know a more safer place.

The footsteps walked closer to her. Hikari lay still next to Takeru holding her breath doing her very best to stay still. Maybe it was his mother? She could not imagine the embarrassment she would feel if his mother found out she had stayed the night, but from that letter she had written it did not seem likely.

Takeru murmured in his sleep calling out her name softly. Hikari smiled adoringly stroking his cheek with her hand softly partly out of affection and partly to keep him quiet. She swallowed as two figures walked closer and closer, their shadows overlapping the bed.

She heard them murmur as if the voices were unsure, but then sucked in all the air sharply as a voice called out to her personally.

"Hikari?" Sora's voice called out.

Hikari sat up, removing the covers above her head, both Sora and Yamato staring at her, Hikari completely unable to think.

"What are you doing in my brother's bed?" Yamato asked, Takeru suddenly waking up and staring at him. Hikari realized he was hardly dressed.

She saw Takeru smile nervously.

"Did not know you would be coming over," he said sounding a little nervous. "Why did you come to visit?"

"Mom told me what happened," Yamato replied. "I came to get you out of here so that you could live with me. At least, now that I know she is not coming back."

Hikari watched Takeru staring at the ground as if he would have to depart from so many memories he had there.

"I would tell you to get your things and get ready, but -"

Sora stepped on his foot and looked at him as if she was trying to tell him something.

"What is it?" he asked, frustrated.

"Just look," Sora smiled, Yamato looking at the two of him taking a few moments before it finally hit him.

"Oh no," he gasped. Oh dear God!" he exclaimed, Hikari unable to withstand the horror on his face.

"No way, is this for real?" he smiled nervously.

Takeru smiled nervously placing one arm around Hikari startling her.

"What is it?" he asked him as if he had not a care in the world.

Yamato took his hand and slammed it into the doorpost, the same spot she saw Takeru hit it. That doorpost must have been through some hard times.

"Didn't I say no DNA digivolving!" he exclaimed. "Hikari, your brother's going to kill me!"

Hikari felt her face turn completely red, unable to deal with the embarrassment and covered herself in Takeru's covers, knowing Takeru was smiling entertained by his brother's reaction.

She started shaking, realizing her brother would find out about what happened. He would be so disappointed in her. He would probably avoid her, and, maybe, like Takeru's mom, he would abandon her to. She felt Takeru's arms wrap around her as if to let her know everything would be ok.

"Yamato," she heard Sora's voice calm him. "Let's give them some time. We'll be on the couch when you're ready," she heard her calmly say, so motherly like as she escorted Yamato out of the room shutting the door, listening to, but cutting off Yamato's frantic concerns multiple times.

She uncovered herself, Takeru looking at her as if he really did not like the situation either but just accepted it.

"Well," he said closing his eyes, "It's official. Your brother is going to kill me for real this time," sounding optimistic. "Once he finds out what happened your family probably won't let me see you anymore either. I'm going to miss you," he said hesitantly.

"Y-you shouldn't say that," Hikari said grabbing onto his arm. "They can't make me stay away from you. Even if it's my mom or my brother don't I have a say in this?"

Takeru wrapped one of his arms around her and kissed her cheek affectionately.

"Don't worry about it," he said. "Eventually I'll get a job to support us. We'll be going to university. You'll be a teacher like you've always wanted to be. And I'll work on writing my novels. We're still young now, but, that does not mean we are not thinking about our future together," he said, Hikari feeling his hand wrap around hers. "We'll be together forever no matter what," he smiled. "It's a promise right?"

Hikari cherished that smile of his, smiled, and agreed. "Mhm. It's a promise."

With that she watched as Takeru dressed himself, admiring the man she had fallen in love with and smiled as they both opened the door stepping out into the living room.

***

Takeru felt Yamato and Sora's stares as Takeru and Hikari sat down on a couch to the side of them. Yamato looked as if he had seen a horrible secret and would be killed for knowing of it. He stared down at Hikari who looked down at the ground as if it would be the last time she could even look at it. Grabbing her hand to support her he stared at his brother, fearlessly nonchalant.

Their seemed to be an awkward silent midst the four of them, only Sora appearing not at all fazed by their intimacy.

"I don't know what to say," Yamato said putting his hand on his forehead. "This is just too much. I did not think I would have to be worried about you two being intimate like that. And now that you have I don't know what to think of either of you."

Hikari had an odd grimace on her face. Takeru felt her clench her hand, but he still held it softly.

Sora coughed in her fist and put one arm on Yamato's shoulder as if letting her know she was taking over. "So, this is none of my business," she said, as if calming the situation, "But I think Yamato would feel better if we talked it over."

"Talked what over?" Yamato asked.

"I mean, I'm sure it wasn't just some spur of the moment thing," she said. "Let's just have a one on one with them. I'm sure things are awkward enough as it is."

Yamato nodded his head. "Fine. How about it bro? Care for a chat in your room?"

Takeru said nothing, but looked at Hikari and smiled to cheer her up, as if to tell her it would be ok and to just go with it. He walked away with his brother slightly anxious for how this would all turn out.

***

Sora sat down next to Hikari, while Hikari watched Takeru walk with Yamato to Takeru's room. She couldn't believe she was in such an embarrassing situation like this, but at least she was with Sora.

"You know," Sora said as if musing to herself, "Inevitably this happens. Whether you want it to or not, you're desires and love for someone takes form and a boy and a girl end up becoming a man and a woman. It's quite a beautiful thing."

Hikari sighed. "It's not like I'm that kind of girl or anything," Hikari said, tears in her eyes. "What will my brother think of me? His sister, unchaste," she sighed. "But their is no selfishness or darkness in my heart because of what we did," she said wondering if she was justifying herself.

"So, can you tell me what happened?" Sora asked.

Hikari nodded her head. "I don't know exactly how to describe what happened. Yesterday seemed so unreal. Takeru invited me over, but it wasn't anything like he wanted me to come over so we could do that," she said defending him.

"I understand," Sora said as if giving her room to open up more and encouraging her. "Go ahead."

Hikari smiled a little bit glad to have her support. "Well, have you ever heard about Takeru's mom?" she asked. "I knew about her and remember seeing her a couple of times, but, their was a lot going on that I did not know about."

"I kind of gathered that from Yamato," Sora agreed. "To abandon her own child like that is supposed to be a difficult thing. It must have been hard for Takeru."

Hikari nodded her head enthusiastically. "As soon as he realized he had been abandoned after reading that letter, Takeru broke down. At the same Taichi kept calling me. But I would not leave Takeru like that," she said remembering the despair on his face. "I turned off my phone. I would normally never do such a thing," she said incredulously. "I must have worried my mother and my brother sick."

Sora turned to her and smiled sincerely. "That's what happens when you love someone that much. You get this strange power, almost as if you digivolved to do incredible things you normally thought were impossible."

Hikari looked at her hand, remembering Takeru holding her that night. "The odd thing is, I don't regret any of it, no matter how my family may look at me after. I love Takeru," she smiled tearing, "and it just hurts so much that I'm still scared for him and our future together."

Hikari felt Sora reach out and hold her gently. "As long as you remember that feeling, that, no matter what, someone cares for you as deeply as Takeru does, you'll be fine," she said.

Hikari could only cry against her shoulder, glad that she was not disappointed in her and that she was happy for her.

She wiped her eye with her one good hand, her face buried on Sora's shoulder. "You know, Takeru may joke around, but really, he's still that same boy he was long ago. He would never play with me like that. He would always keep girls at a distance, but when I realized I loved him, he closed the gap first, as if he was waiting for me the whole time."

She said nothing more as Sora held her.

"I swear Hikari," she said as if talking to herself and her at the same time, "There's just something about those two that just cast a spell on us. Those wolf-like eyes and everything."

***

It felt a little awkward for Yamato to be walking back into Takeru's room after he and Sora had just caught the two of them in bed. Thankfully, he was the only one that had been naked. Takeur walked slowly taking his time wondering how Yamato would come at him. He knew his brother would not hold back what with HIS personality.

"So tell me, bro," Yamato said, looking at all the stuff in Takeru's room while Takeru sat down on his bed looking up at the ceiling, "Why did you do it? You know she's Taichi's precious sister, but still you-"

"-Let''s not get ahead of ourselves," Takeru interrupted. "Hikari was there in my moment of greatest weakness at a time where I did not know if I would survive that very hour. So many thoughts had swarmed my mind. Feelings of regret of being born from her, of doubt, and everything else it just came at me weighing heavy on my heart and tormented me..." he explained. "But when I looked at Hikari standing their, her eyes full of sympathy and care asking if she could be enough for me, she pushed those feelings away."

"Pushed them away?"

Takeru smiled and looked up at him. "It was at that moment something came over us, and yes, we, ahem, DNA digivolved. It was not a stir of mindless passion or anything like that."

He felt Yamato place his hand over his scalp wondering if he would actually get scalped. "So tell me, where do you see yourself in the next five years?" he questioned. "And the next five years with her? Do you have a plan?"

Takeru looked up puzzled. "Why do you ask?"

"Because I want to know if you are going to take care of Hikari for the rest of her life. You made that kind of commitment."

Takeru smirked. "Honestly, in five years I see the two of us in our careers. Hikari wants to be a teacher and I will be a novelist."

"Pretty lofty goal," Yamato said. "Anything else?"

"Me and Hikari will be married in three years or sooner give or take how this whole digital crisis plays out."

"M-married?!" he exclaimed nearly slipping.

"Yes," Takeru said. "Why do you look so surprised? You know I love her more than anything. Don't you feel that way about Sora?"

"Wait," Yamato said, "How did this get switched around all of a sudden?"

"Don't you love Sora so much eventually you want to marry her?" he asked insistently. Takeru noticed Yamato sigh, wondering if he had any doubts.

"Of course I do," he said. "But I want to make sure I can secure a future with her and not block her progress with what she wants to do. She's taking over her mother's shop, and I want to eventually go to outer space. I want to wait until the moment is right."

Takeru smiled, able to see Sora and Hikari from the crack in the door in his room talking and laughing in the living room. "Our girls are both pretty incredible," he said one hand resting on his cheek. "We are so fortunate to have them."

Yamato nodded his head. "Sure are," he agreed. He sighed out hesitantly as if letting go of his frustration.

"I've decided I will take this to my grave. If you really do marry Hikari in three years I will not tell your secret. But, if you back out betraying her and Taichi then I will have no choice, but to tell Taichi everything."

Takeru laughed a little. "Sounds good. I don't need to be threatened to be with her. You have no idea how serious I am about her," he smiled.

Yamato looked a little repulsed by him. "Dude, you know, it's just creepy when you smile like that even with guys. You should really get yourself a therapist or something."

Chapter Text

Chapter Sixteen: The Blurring Lines

The little things, the things she adored about Takeru, and even the things she did not like about him so much; Hikari shared it all with Sora. She equally responded talking about the details of her relationship with Hikari, about how Yamato actually smiles when no one is around. As she continued talking with her Hikari smiled as Takeru rendezvoused with her, all of them sitting around the table in the dining room.

"Well, I hope this is a little less awkward," Sora smiled. "Takeru, Hikari, I hope that you don't think badly of us if we give you some relationship advice."

"Some advice?' Takeru said curiously. "What is it?"

Yamato put his hand on the back of his head and rubbed it as if irritated. His eyes met Sora's passionate amberish red ones and passionately kissed her deeply, Hikari and Takeru both surprised.

"What kind of advice is that?" Takeru asked. "I'll gladly listen."

"Takeru!" Hikari lightly scolded him smiling.

They watched as Yamato let go and the two looked at each of them respectively. "Always watch each others backs," Sora said seriously…"

"...Even if it makes anyone your enemy," Yamato finished.

Hikari wondered about them startled, but not more than Takeru who started clapping as if encouraged by them. "Wow they even finish each other's sentences," he grinned. "I'll bet it takes at least half a year to do that."

"No," Yamato said like it was the most natural thing in the world. "It's like you just click one day and don't skip a beat." Yamato smirked as he rubbed Takeru's head. "Man, would Taichi kill me if he knew," he winced as if he was the one in pain, but annoyed and enjoying himself at the same time.

"Not only that," Sora interjected excitedly, "Now Hikari me and Mimi can include you in our talks!" she exclaimed.

"T-talks?" she said aloud. "Are you going to tell Mimi about….today Sora?"

"No," she said stretching her arms above her head. "Plus, you know Mimi, she will know right away. She's psychic when it comes to this stuff."

Hikari sighed, as if somehow Taichi would find out. It seemed inevitable.

"All right, enough of this seriousness," Yamato said. "Let's all relax and eat. It's good for the nerves," he said opening up the fridge.

"Good idea Yamato," Takeru agreed. "Let's see what we have here."

"It's your house!" he chided. "You should know what's in your fridge!"

Sora and Hikari looked at each other and nodded their heads in agreement.

"All right boys," Sora said as Hikari and Sora pushed the backs of Yamato and Takeru. "Get out of the kitchen."

"This is the job for the girls," Hikari grinned as they both started preparations.

***

That evening Takeru enjoyed the Hamburger steak he had prepared the night before with Hikari, enjoying the company of Yamato and Sora. Yamato seemed less of an extended family member and really seemed like a brother that evening, and Sora and Hikari seemed to grow so close. It felt wonderful knowing how warm and lively a home could be after it was just him and Patamon for so long.

After dinner, he kissed Hikari good night, and watched as Sora went off with her to drop her off at her house.

"They're both really good girls," Yamato said both of them watching the two leave. "Yours isn't so bad after all once she lightens up. I'm impressed you pulled it off Takeru. I never thought you would ever actually get a girlfriend."

Takeru felt his face turn red as if he was just insulted. "I'm surprised Sora stuck with you as long as she has," he offhandedly jabbed back. "Your pompous attitude is really unflattering," he added holding out his hands as if it could not be helped.

"And you don't sound like you take responsibility for anything!" Yamato scolded. "Why don't you go do something productive and get out of the house more?"

Takeru grinned back. "I would Yamato, but you know, the novels won't write themselves. Usually me and Patamon go out to grab snacks or hang out at school, but that's it."

Takeru hated to admit it, but he really liked the relationship he had with his brother. How could things have seemed so bad and negative before, but everything seemed like it was now turning up? Maybe Taichi would never find out about how deep him and Hikari's relationship went either. It felt so strange the way things turned out.

Just then, the ground shook ferociously, the chairs quaking and furniture rattling as if it was moved, books and glass items falling on the floor, glass breaking.

Takeru positioned himself against the wall slightly shocked, Yamato bracing himself on a chair.

Yes, this jolt reminded him of the precarious situation. Homeostasis still possessed Hikari. The world and the digital world were still in danger, and somewhere Akama was out their waiting to hunt them down.

He then looked around, his brother right next to him, Patamon hovering above him and felt as if they were slipping away. He did not quite understand. Was it the work of Homeostasis? Or possibly it could have been indirectly with Hikari? He did not know.

He felt as if everything had slowed down inside him. His stomach churned queasy. His hands were so fidgety and anxious. He only knew that for some reason just being there he didn't feel well.

"Can you watch Patamon for awhile?" he asked, strangely uncomfortable with the world, like a jet lag sickness for just being there. "I need to be alone right now."

"Alone?" Yamato questioned. "What about your stuff? We have to move you into Dad's place."

Takeru turned towards him seriously. "I just have to clear my head of a few things," he said fighting back an on-setting headache. "Just wait till I come back," he said not even waiting for an answer and then leaving.

He felt himself pick up his pace as he hurried out of his place. Leaning against a concrete wall of a building he grabbed his head breathing in and out. Things started shifting for the worse. The concrete, the ground, and sky started to blur as outlines lost their defining features.

Takeru knew he was in trouble, wondering how much worse this could get for him. He knew it would be ok one way or another. Somehow it felt as if he was changing frequencies and he was feeling feelings of security he should not be feeling at all.

He stared up at the blue sky and the sun, the image blurring out and a dark sky in it's place, an eerie light replacing the sun. "What is that?" he said, starting to feel warm. Takeru felt the cold air nip against his face, but said nothing as he continued on, not at all comfortable with his surroundings. It seemed somehow, foreign. Instead, he resigned himself and went to the nearest digiport to get to the digital world. Inside a Cyber cafe, in a flash of light, he was gone.

Now he felt at peace. There, in the Digital World he breathed out able to relax. Such apprehension gripped him before with what he had been seeing and the odd sensations he had been feeling. He looked around, not a digimon in sight and headed for the nearest tree; climbing it and sitting down on a branch.

There, Takeru relaxed, relieved of the frequency issue. He closed his eyes searching in himself to see what could have caused it in the first place, but the only thing that kept popping up was his memory with Hikari in the Dark Ocean. He remembered when he had saved her there, wondering if by chance maybe that's when she might have started to have feelings for him.

Being the Digital Record Takeru had actually been privy to all of the history of the dark ocean itself. It held a strange fascination to him, but a fascination he knew he had to keep at a distance or he might be sucked into it because he actually understood the dark powers inside it.

The Dark Ocean, more than anything seemed to be a collaboration of negative thoughts and feelings, and, like a digivice, it gave digimon the power to dark digivolve, and any that resisted were either thrown out or absorbed into it.

He closed his eyes searching deeper into himself trying to find out why, but as he searched, a voice entered his head saying the word locked and forbidden from entering. He had never heard of such a thing before. Was he not supposed to protect all the information forced upon him?

He closed his eyes and leaned back exhausted from the last couple of days. The highs, the lows, and now the anxiety of Digimon and humankind alike hanging in the balance and both him and Hikari were at the center of it. With all that he had been through he wondered if both him and Hikari would be able to survive the encroaching darkness Homeostasis had been warning them about.

He realized that despite all he had went through already, maybe, somehow, he could have hope in the future. All of their battles from Devimon to the dark masters, to Myotismon and his Return Twice as well as the battle with Ordinemon they had somehow survived. As the Digidestined aged and matured so did their bonds with their digimon, and that made them stronger. He wondered what it could be that was waiting for them, what dark digital force was ultimately behind everything, etched in the lines of the digital record just hidden from view.

As if f casting himself with that thought he threw himself into it somehow breaking through, receiving strange information he did not realize before. As the info poured in he recalled scenes of the past; powerful digimon fighting a continual dark entity though the dark entity remained the same. Despite power after power it always kept returning. It had always been beaten back, but not without sacrifice.

This brought him back to the past as he kept introspecting further on the history. He remembered Patamon's sacrifice beating Devimon. Then before that Tapiermon in his ultimate form being sacrificed by the four digimon sovereign. No, he found himself going deeper, surprised as he somehow saw a battle in the ancient past of a digimon, a digidestined, and some dark force.

He watched as a digimon seemed to light up under the light of a digidestined's crest and digivolve into a mega level form. The digidestined seemed oddly familiar. He saw him shout out the words 'Noblemon' as a powerful attack merged between the two, tiring them both out. Then, when Noblemon was tired, the dark digimon started attacking him. It looked like both the digidestined and digimon would lose.

From out of nowhere, a powerful beam of light appeared and headed straight for the youth and the dark digimon. He recognized the attack as Jessmon's 'third attack'. The green ray vaporized both the youth and the dark digimon, the young man screaming out before his info was reduced to data bits with the evil digimon. He watched as somehow even Noblemon had been hit by Jessmon's attack. Noblemon's body took in both the data from the evil digimon and the youth, the transferred data becoming a part of Noblemon.

He shuddered as Noblemon cried out in pain, partly what must have been from the loss of his partner, the other from the digital information his body had taken in. He lit up into an eerie dark light, changing Into the shadow of a hideous form, the intensity breaking Takeru's concentration, almost as if waking from a nightmare.

Takeru felt his arms, goosebumps running up and down his spine. "What kind of digimon was THAT?" he wondered. "I think I saw it before. Could that have been Fiermon?"

Takeru looked up in the sky, storm clouds suddenly appearing, bright flashes of lightning shining down. The weather had become even more unstable, but Takeru could not let it bother him.

"What are we supposed to do about that?" he wondered. "What exactly happened here?"

***

Hikari arrived home some time that afternoon, Sora accompanying her. She found Taichi was at home with her mom, both of them looking severely ill.

"I'm back," she said, both of them jumping up upon hearing her voice.

"Where were you?!" both of them shouted.

Hikari smiled nervously a bit on edge, placing her hand on her wrist and turning away from there view.

"Hikari, you have to be very careful!" her mom exclaimed. "In your condition you can't be out that long! What if something aggravated your condition?"

"She's fine Mom," she heard Taichi said sighing. "Come on, Hikari, we need to have a little talk," he said, grabbing Sora's hand to as they all walked away. Hikari knew that even if her mom knew about digimon she knew that she could not help but worry her. She had been the reason her brother had gotten into trouble when she was little, and, she hoped it would not happen now to.

"Taichi, what is it?" Hikari asked, one arm on her shoulder.

"Something up?" Tailmon asked. "You look weird."

Taichi looked at Hikari as if she was there, but not there. "You look different sis," he said. "Almost as if you've become someone new."

Sora smiled as if she was trying to be a distraction. "Oh new huh? That reminds me I got a new kimono and people tell me I look kind of weird like I'm a new person to!" she exclaimed, as if she had said it on purpose just to get in the way.

"You were gone all last night Hikari. Tell me. What happened."

She looked in his searching, yet trusting eyes, and found herself start to shake.

"Why are you shaking Hikari?" Sora asked as if nervous for her. "There's n-nothing to be nervous about."

"Sora," Hikari laughed nervously, "You're more nervous than me."

"Nervous about what?" Taichi asked, the conversation focused back on her once more.

Hikari looked at him and turned her head down, herself trying to keep herself from shaking. She had to keep it together, but, even if she wanted to lie to him, she couldn't. She did not want to break his trust after he suffered because of her for so long.

Hikari closed her eyes tightly. "Taichi," she said, feeling her eyes start to tear. "I'm still Hikari, but I'm not the same anymore. I..." she swallowed. "I did something I'm not ashamed of, but I am ashamed that you will hate me because of what I did. That you might reject me as your little sister anymore."

She found herself placing her hands over her face, trying to conceal her sadness, but it was no use as her tears leaked on through. "I don't want you to hate me, but I won't lie to you," she cried. "Last night, I-"

"-Hikari!" Sora said catching her off guard. "You're going to wear yourself out. You should not have to stress about it."

She grabbed Taichi's arm and dragged him away to another room leaving Hikari to herself to recover.

Hikari felt her legs give out and she collapsed on the ground with Tailmon. The pressure seemed to lift, but something did not feel right. A voice echoed through her head as if silencing her emotions, echoing out the words 'my turn', Hikari feeling a creepy smile cut through her sadness no longer herself.

Chapter Text

Taichi did his best to maintain his composure as Sora explained to him about Takeru and Hikari. He could not believe the words she was telling him, but the way she defended Hikari's honor through all of this how could it sound almost noble? Their was no way he could hate his little sister, could he?

He stared into Sora's eyes who did not flinch away as if to tell him that he had to believe her. Never mind that. What would Hikari's mom think of her? And what were Takeru's plans? And how did all of this just seem to happen all in one night?

He rubbed his head irritated more than angry. "She is her own person Sora," he said. "I understand that. But she has to be pretty committed to him if she is going to go that far in a relationship with him. The proper thing to do would be to have a sit down with his parents and my parents, but that does not seem like such a good idea," he sighed. "My mom would start a war."

"A war?" A familiar voice said, Taichi twisting his neck, the hairs on the back of his neck raised in apprehension. He turned surprised to see Homeostasis, Hikari's skin almost glowing, fierce yellow hued eyes mixing in with her gentle amber ones. He watched her smiling, as if she herself had taken one step further in her schemes.

"That is quite the interesting proposition," she said her own body movement more smooth and having more personality to it which could not have been a good sign.

"Homeostasis," he heard Sora echo out, a slight hush to her voice.

Taichi felt a little more lost than before. He could barely process through how he had lost his little sister. With her relationship with Takeru and Homeostasis possessing her she seemed light years away.

He stared at her eyes, puzzled, unnerved, and as if he had no way to fight. He gritted his hand and punched his palm in the other one. "Dam," he cursed. "Dam you Homeostasis!"

"Taichi, you should not curse," Sora said. "Your language can come back to you. You still have to be the example. You're still our leader, right?"

Taichi breathed out a bit trying to keep himself composed.

The smug look of Homeostasis irritated the hell out of him as if she was goading him on.

"She's right you know," she said. "Be not idle with your words or they will come back to haunt you."

Sora also seemed irritated and confronted her. "Just what is it you want now Homeostasis? The world is literally shaking with earthquakes every day, the digital world is in a horrible storm, and Takeru and Hikari are nearly under your control. You must be pretty happy," she said as if hating each word she spoke knowing t was the truth. "Aren't you proud of yourself?!" she snapped, her voice rising in agitation.

That smug look never left Homeostasis's face. "Hikari's distraught emotions being my vessel, and Takeru being the record are making this transition even faster," she explained. "She can't handle it. Takeru will also be mine soon, as the digital record's life is linked to hers. In the hands of flesh their is always margin for error," she said, her smile disappearing, staring down at the ground as if she herself was contemplating something.

"Never-the-less as they suffer and become closer to under my control the darkness approaches," she explained. "It is nearly here, only a matter of weeks before the fate of the Digital World and this world will come to a clash."

Just then Yamato entered the room, much to Taichi's surprise. "What's up," he said leaning against the wall. "Don't let me stop you Taichi. I know you are just dying to say something."

Taichi nodded, a little encouraged to have his friend there with him.

"The brother of the digital record," she smiled again, almost sadistically. "This is perfect. I wanted you both to be here so you can truly understand your position and stop your resistance. You all need to work with me in order to defeat the ultimate darkness."

Yamato walked forward his face grimacing. "You talk about fighting the darkness, but your eyes look pretty dark yourself Hikari," he said. "It's a long change from when you were just a little kid crying for your parents when Taichi had to fight Myotismon that one time. Remember?"

Homeostasis seemed to be laughing as if she herself had just completely lost it, not in a mean way, but just as if this was all an innocent game to her and she was winning.

"You two," she said, "you may not know it, but I started this plan a long time ago. From the digital record you remember fighting Devimon, Etemon, Myotismon, the Dark Masters, Apocalymon, and Diaboromon? They are nothing compared to the evil entity Terrormon," she revealed.

"He is the source of darkness at the heart of time itself. Periodically darkness will come up and have to be put down, but he is at the heart of the digital record himself, an entity that, should he be unleashed, he would easily destroy this world; An entity so powerful, that an alternative dimension had to be created just for his power. And from that alternative dimension is where these dark anomalies have come up. But as you can see from the side effects of your own world he is almost here," she said, her face frowning. "Even with all my efforts it may not be enough to stop Terrormon. Even though I planned this ever since he first came into existence."

Taichi hesitated as Sora walked towards Homeostasis, bent down, and put a hand on her shoulder as if consoling her. "How far back does this go?" she asked. "You are so far ahead of us Homeostasis. If we want to work with you, you need to let us know when it started involving Takeru and Hikari. They are the key to all of this right?" she smiled.

Taichi found himself impressed by Sora whose calm and caring attitude seemed to settle Homeostasis. She seemed to be looking inward contemplating something.

"What I will tell you," she said, "is this. Every single moment of Takeru's and Hikari's lives have been calculated. Takeru's crest of hope with his personality. Hikari's crest of light and her personality. They naturally have affinity for each other. The fact that you two are brothers to both of them was also a factor. They both are each other's greatest strength as far as emotional support."

"We know that,"Taichi said. "But even so we-"

"-Quiet!" she snapped. "Listen digidestined how intertwined this actually is."

She continued.

"Their were other factors around this that were taken into account as well. You two were great sources of inspiration for your siblings and excellent guardians. It helped them grow as children into youths and into young adulthood. However, being great sources of light and hope they needed to be tested to go through battles of darkness so they could fully develop into the representatives of light and hope in order to unleash their true power."

"What do you mean by that?" Yamato asked. "Haven't they already been through enough?"

"It is never enough," Homeostasis emphasized, "until Terrormon is no more. The opposite of hope is despair. So we had to have Takeru despairing as much as one possibly can; building up resistance until he could overcome the despair of Terrormon. Do you think it was a coincidence that your father and mother split up and that you are half brothers? Even your births and circumstances as a family were taken into consideration."

"Just wait a-"

"-I did not give you permission to speak," she said stopping him from interrupting her, Yamato's voice freezing in place. "Once more I will continue," she explained.

"Who do you think wrote the prophecy Devimon spoke of about the youngest child defeating him? That was me. The point of the battle was to test you, but on a deeper level plant the despair in Takeru losing Angemon. Going forward as he became independent and stronger we needed him to be an example to the light, someone her age."

Taichi knew he was speaking about Hikari, but could barely comprehend that Homeostasis could put this back so far. He could barely give himself a breath as she kept going on.

"When the two of them met the angels unleashed the power of mega digivolving to Agumon and Gabumon. It was the beginning part of their bond. It was also an example of what could happen if the two of them worked together. On a side note, both of you were unaware of this, but just as Takeru lost Patamon, he was able to console and comfort Hikari for losing her friend Wizardmon, thus, his death becoming an integral part to establishing a relationship."

"I can't believe you have gone back this far!" Sora exclaimed. "Just for this digimon Terrormon? This is so unbelievable!"

"But you have no choice but to believe it," she said. "Just as you were open with me Sora Takenouchi, so am I open with you. I can't use you in my plans if you do not know my reasoning. We will not be in one accord."

Taichi noticed Sora compose herself and look intently, knowing Homeostasis was not done. He could not believe how far back this had gone.

"Homeostasis," he said, "If what you are saying has been planned, then, am I right to think that Piedmon had something to do with this to?"

She nodded. "Correct. I personally ordered the digimon sovereign to let him cause disarray conquering the digital world which I did not tell you before when you were children. He was used as the catalyst for the digidestined's arrival, however, you seem to be starting to understand my plan. That is good," she nodded.

"Piedmon is a dark, evil digimon, but he could not go against myself. I gave him the order to not kill any of you, but to turn you into key chains instead. In doing so, I forced Takeru to take care of Hikari and Hikari to rely on Takeru. As a result, Takeru protecting Hikari, thus utilizing her light gave Angemon the power to digivolve into Magna Angemon extended also by his crest of hope. Are you starting to see the pattern?"

Taichi breathed out, his hands starting to shake as if he himself did not control them. "It all makes sense," he said. "We were used to protect the two of them, and by doing that we protected the digital world and your plan to one day exterminate this ultimate darkness."

"Yes," Yamato added. "But, when it came down to the ultimate fight with Apocalymon we all lost. We did our best, but we still lost to him. I bet that was not a part of your calculations," he contemplated. "But somehow we were able to come back. You must know what happened!"

Those same unflinching eyes stared into Taichi, making his blood run cold.

"The first time you saw when this vessel and I were together had an important impact upon all of your fates. Truly you all should have failed and both worlds should have been lost to Apocalymon, but, a miracle happened. You see, when a digital entity gets deleted, it's supposed to be in pieces. Your mind, your physical description, your voice, everything that makes you who you are would have been absorbed into something else, but the impact of myself merged with Hikari gave her the power to keep you intact as long as you were in line with her. Because your information stayed intact you had the power to return back, stronger than ever. And that is exactly what happened. Had it not been for me, both worlds would be in everlasting darkness, but I would not allow that. And even then he was not the ultimate evil."

Taichi breathed out placing his hands against a wall as if he had raced around the building a million times. Sora and Yamato also seemed to be in a fatigued state, but Homeostasis seemed unfazed. He could not tell if she was a digital goddess or a monster. He still could not believe how far out this was calculated.

Homeostasis smirked and took her hand from behind her back, holding up Hikari's cell phone, the phone being on speaker phone. "Did you get all that everyone?" she asked, the familiar voices of Mimi, Joe, and Koushiro responding simply 'yes,' they're voices shaken.

"In the end," she said, "Well, I'm sure you can figure out the rest in regard to Takeru and Hikari, but they are both 90% mine. Takeru has nearly become of one thought process in mind as me, and Hikari is struggling to return after I control her. Once I have either one of them 100% percent they will be used to obliterate Terrormon..." she said confidently.

Her demeanor became more somber and more open as if contrite for all of her intentions.

"...But, I am asking all of you to make sure it does not come to that. My long term goal of having a bloodline to protect to continually fight against darkness is at stake. I am too invested in this," she confessed. "All my cards are on the table. Their is no more planning."

Taichi felt hesitant to answer as all of the digimon fell silent. No matter what they did they had played themselves along to her plan the whole time. Even Meicoomon and Meiko. The digidestined did her will destroying her to. Knowing her maybe this was also a test for Hikari and Takeru. He never really noticed it before, maybe because he did not want to notice it, but they were always together, almost ever since they met.

"You know what?" Yamato said, his hands clenched into fists. "You may think you have this all figured out, but I don't believe you. You may have planned all of this, but I know Takeru and Hikari are stronger than that just to let you control them. Show me proof Homeostasis," he challenged. "If you can't then everything you have said up to now is suspect! You could just be fooling us to use us!" he exclaimed, breathing out heavily.

Taichi stared at Yamato and then back at Homeostasis. Maybe Yamato had a point. They had all been sucked into her explanation, even the other digidestined on the phone. He wanted to accuse Homeostasis, but wisely backed down as if to give Homeostasis room.

She smirked at all of them and held up Hikari's injured arm. Holding it in place, she touched her other hand to the grievous scar, the scar vanishing in a green mystical light, the arm being able to move once more.

Taichi gasped, his mouth open in disbelief. Hikari's arm had been miraculously healed.

"Let this be the last lesson you learn before we meet for the final time," she said. "With light and hope merged with my will, my power is unstoppable. With the two of them now in sync more than ever because of their physical union the other night, the final curtain will finally be lifted to this drama you have all played a part in."

Her face looked at all of them especially Taichi seriously.

"Koushiro, the crest of knowledge bestowed upon you has told you just now where the final battle will be held. Give the others the details and be prepared to meet your fates. It's either the end of the world or a world redeemed. That, rests in this vessel's hands," she said stretching out her arms to Yamato, Taichi and Sora.

Homeostasis closed her eyes, the limp body of his sister falling in his hands. He grabbed Hikari's cell phone, the speaker on the phone still available.

"Well Koushiro,"he said listening intently, "Where are we going?"

He heard him pause, but reverberate on the line to everyone:

"You're not going to believe this," he said, "But apparently in the real world their is a fully functioning automated hotel called The Digital Sanctum..."

***

Takeru started packing his things, the light in his room dim, Patamon flitting about as if uneasy.

"Takeru," he said, "Don't worry, we'll be back. Everything will be fine."

"No Patamon," he said slamming a suit case. "Even if I come back, this place will be like a cemetery to me. But, at least Hikari made me want to go back and revisit it," he said, feeling like smiling but holding it back. "Even if I come back from this last battle, my life will never be the same again. She is gone forever," he swallowed bearing the pain of losing his mother.

"But I guess I don't need my mom as much as I thought," he said surprised he was a little emotional. "My brother and especially Hikari more than make up for her not being in my life," he smiled. "Strange thing to say huh?

Patamon nodded. "But," he said blinking in his face, "Me to?"

"Of course!" Takeru said cheerfully. "Especially you buddy!"

Just then a knock on the door came from the side and Yamato let himself in. "Hey," he said, "Are you ready to go?"

Takeru zipped his bag holding up his arm, Patamon landing on it like a parrot. "Now more than ever."

Chapter Text

Hikari gracefully melded her clothes and important items together, including her camera, though she was hesitant to put it in. It might be the last time they would all come back together and she had a desire to engrave those memories, but the moment seemed bittersweet.

Somehow having her arm back renewed her spirits. She had thought that she would be disabled for the rest of her life, but this miracle happened much to her amazement. She wondered since the incident why Homeostasis had picked only that particular moment to heal her. It felt like she had only been repaired only to go back to a war she had never started, but had been chosen to finish.

Taichi had filled her in on what Homeostasis had in store for them, and, though it felt odd to go to a hotel, somehow knowing her best friend and lover was going to be their only made the trip seem fonder. She only hoped their brothers could stop arguing long enough so they could spend some more time together, if hopefully any at all.

Mulling the idea over to herself as she organized her suitcase, she noticed her feline friend glancing at her inquisitively. Tailmon stared at her swishing her tail from an overhead cupboard as if pondering her current condition.

"You're thinking more than you're packing," she noticed.

Hikari smiled back. "You're looking more than your helping," she replied cheerfully.

Tailmon jumped down gracefully and landed on her suitcase closing it with her weight.

"See? I helped," she said, Hikari looking at her as if soon she would not be able to anymore.

A puzzled look crossed her face. "Hikari, what's wrong?" she asked.

Hikari felt herself start to cry and wiped a tear from her eyes. "Time is speeding up so fast, I can barely take it in before something else happens next," she confessed. "I don't feel like the others are judging me, but, I can't help but think we may not be going to be coming back home after this Tailmon."

"Don't worry about it,"Tailmon consoled. "Hikari I will protect you with my life. Even if Homeostasis tries something and takes you over, I know you'd still come back with me, Takeru, Taichi, your mom, and all your friends waiting for you," she said smiling. "So please don't be sad. It makes me sad to," she said tears starting to fall from her eyes as well.

Hikari abandoned her suit case and wrapped her arms around Tailmon.

"I'm sorry," she sobbed. "If it seemed like I had abandoned you or was ignoring you I wasn't. I'm just trying to process through everything," she said, her tears seeping into Tailmon's fur. "With Takeru and my brother and Homeostasis keeping me distracted, can you ever forgive me Tailmon? Regardless of my feelings you will always be my partner."

"Of course!" she smiled wiping tears from her eyes. "But if you really want to make it up for me, when we come back let's have a can of tuna to celebrate!"

Hikari found herself smiling, so grateful for her friend.

A knock on the door broke their moment as Taichi let himself open it. "You about ready to go?"

"Yes," she said, slightly nervous as Taichi grabbed her suitcase.

Her big brother treated her just the same as before. He did not judge her like she thought he would. It nearly moved her to tears even more knowing he was still there for her.

"Stop looking at me like that," Taichi said in all seriousness, but with a pleasant gentleness. "Hikari, you have to get out from under my approving shadow. I want what's best for you, but I realized I have to allow you to make your own decisions. Regardless of about how I feel about it if you can say you believe you did the right thing wholeheartedly, then who am I to correct you for it? You're still my sister no matter what happens," he said just looking at her as if she was not just his little sister, but an independent young woman.

She marveled at how mature he had grown from before when he slammed a stereo into Takeru's face. It seemed completely contradictory, but it was crazy that somehow things worked out the way they did.

"I also told mom of what happened," Taichi informed. "She's not upset. She feels the same way I do though. And, she told me she's going to respect your decisions and will also welcome Takeru to."

Taichi's words lifted slightly Hikari's heart, but this was just the tip of the iceberg of her worries buried deeply. "That's wonderful," she sighed. "Thanks brother."

He nodded his head and grabbed her suitcase. She followed him down stairs to the front door, but found it was locked when Taichi could not open it.

"I don't remember locking this door," Taichi said curiously.

Hikari felt an odd sensation as if everything immediately directed behind her from the living room.

"Taichi. Hikari," her mom's voice called, "Come into the living room and let's have some tea."

She looked at Taichi who returned her glance and then he walked forward Hikari following after him.

She noticed her mother sitting on a sofa, three cups of green tea at the table squared away in the center of the room, the tea bringing up a calming aroma to her nerves.

Hikari sat down next to her, Taichi sitting down in an adjacent chair on the side of her.

She looked at her mother curiously, her same amber eyes sparking just like hers, but concealing what she could only ponder as a mysterious melancholy.

"What's this about Mom?" Taichi asked, her mom, still staring at Hikari tenderly with love, but sorrow.

Her mom wrapped her arm around her. "Oh Hikari," she said slightly tearing. "You've grown up so much. It's a miracle," she said, her voice shaking. "You were always a sickly child, but you lived and have grown up to become a fine young woman. You're going to make your own decisions, and, I may not approve of them, but I am your mother and I will always love you no matter what you do," she said squeezing her tighter.

Hikari swallowed starting to feel a little nervous. "Is this about Takeru?" she asked apprehensively.

Her mom smiled, tears splashing out as if she was relieved to be asking that. "Oh, not at all," she said. "Though I am going to have to sit down with his parents to talk about your futures."

Hikari hung her head, knowing that might be a chaotic situation.

"Then, what is it?" she asked.

"I'm going to tell you something," she said. "Something I promised one day that I would tell you when the time was right. To both of you," she said looking at her brother as well. "Listen to my little story Hikari," she said her eyes sparkling with love and sadness. "It's about you sweetheart."

***

A whole hour had passed as Hikari waited for her mother to speak, but, with how serious she looked, she would have waited forever. Her mother drank some tea down finally, her lips trembling as she wiped tears away.

"Oh goodness," she smiled. "I haven't even told it and I'm already crying!"

Hikari looked at her intently, wanting to have her tell her, but it would seem too forceful. Her mother's smile turned serious and set her cup of tea down, folding her hands in her lap.

"Once upon a time their was a young girl who dreamed of being a professional volleyball player. She studied hard, day in and day out, always practicing, going to school, getting good grades, and was all prepared to go to college and get her degree. But, in her senior year of high school, she met a handsome stubborn young man who worked very hard and she became his friend. They fell in love, and, after getting married at a young age right after high school, the then young woman had a little boy.

The mom resigned herself to becoming a stay at home mother, abandoning her dreams of being a professional volleyball player in order to support her family while her husband seemed to work till late in the evenings. She became easily irritated having to take care of the house by herself and depressed because she had to abandon her dream. She lashed out at her son sometimes, but she knew she was not mad at him, but mad at herself."

Hikari stared at her mom's eyes intently, doing her best to listen to her.

"The mom thought to herself, if it's just this little boy I think I can make it. I think I can manage this all right. As long as it's just him I won't have to stress about it or think about it so much. But, not very long after, she became pregnant with child again. She became even more irritable and lashed out at her little boy, hesitant to bring another child into the world, fearful she could not handle it. She pleaded every night to God to not let another child have to go through the same frustrations as she had given her son, realizing she might have scarred him forever and it would be even worse for her and it would not be fair for the child. She wished that every night...

...As her pregnancy developed, she started to have pains and cramps, and became even more irritable. It got so bad sometimes her son had to hide in his room for an hour so his mom could calm down. But at last, 6 months later, she had to be rushed to a hospital bed where she had the child, tears filling her eyes...

...But, when she delivered the baby and she held that baby for the very first time, she only felt empty. All the doctor's went away one by one leaving her in a dark room. That baby did not have a heart beat. The doctor's said that somewhere along the way to the hospital the baby had died. It was a still birth," she said wiping tears from her eyes.

"In that cold dark room she hugged the lifeless baby, her tears falling from her eyes without end. She regretted ever thinking not to have that child; her guilt crushing her believing it was because of her selfishness that the baby had died.

She screamed out, her voice never able to leave her mouth, choking tears mourning for her dead child. She begged to anybody to please spare her child and not let the child suffer for the mother's selfish actions and decisions...

...And at that moment, a mysterious light came forward from a computer screen next to her onto the face of this child and the light filled the child pale and cold with warmth and color as if restoring her. A lone compassionate voice echoed out of her very lips: "this body will bear the light of all worlds." And that baby hung in the air, miraculously alive, smiling, opening her amber eyes just like mine," she said. "I reached forward and grabbed that baby, amazed and joyous beyond all measure that the child was alive. That child, Hikari, was you."

All of the air rushed to her head as Hikari leaned back looking at the ceiling but as if looking into nothingness

"I...I died?" she said aloud barely able to believe it. She heard her mom start to explain, her voice emotional and sore, but she did not hear it. Taichi started to come over to her and try to talk, but she did not hear him. She could not say anything as she felt arms lift her, holding her limp body as if she was the way she had been when she had died as a baby.

The next thing she knew Taichi had helped her get into the car, unable to move herself as if she was paralyzed. She remembered a car moving and Taichi driving away, that thought consuming her, as if summoning death itself.

***

Takeru stared out the window of Yamato's car calmly taking the surroundings in. "When we get back," he said, "I want to get to know our real dad and find out what happened to make them split," he said referring to his mother.

Yamato's eyes darted around focused on the road, Sora next to them nodding her head.

"I always wanted to know about that to," she said. "But I did not have the courage to ask."

Takeru from the backseat smiled, anxious about the future.

"You're lucky Takeru," Patamon said.

"Why is that?" he asked.

"Because digimon don't have parents. We're just data."

"Yeah," Piyomon added. "You to Sora. We've never had a mommy," she sulked.

"Or a daddy," Patamon said, both of them seeming a little sad.

Takeru felt tears welling up in his eyes noticed Sora did also and they both hugged their digimon crying empathizing with them melodramatically, half serious,but half joking.

"Oh Patamon!" he exclaimed.

"Piyomon!" Sora cried, Yamato getting irked as everyone sobbed even Gabumon who started to howl.

"Hey," he yelled out frustrated. "I'm trying to drive here!"

***

Hikari stared out the window in the front passenger side seat feeling Tailmon poke her gently with one of her claws.

"Yep," she said. "Don't worry Hikari. You're alive all right."

"That's right!" Agumon added from the backseat. "If you're alive Hikari you should eat food! Then as you want to get full you will feel even more alive!"

"Unrelated," Taichi said driving, "But you're right. Pass me up a sandwich!" he said, Hikari noticing him catch a sandwich Agumon threw and take a big bite.

"Here Hikari," Tailmon said giving her one. "You should eat to!"

"But why?" she asked, her vision a little hazy. "Why should I eat? When this body isn't even mine? I'm not..." she stuttered, tears pouring down her face. "...I'm not even me!" she exclaimed. "I died a long time ago! I'm not who I am supposed to be!" she sobbed.

She felt Tailmon hold her, Agumon sounding confused like eating would help with being sad.

"Taichi," she said wiping her eyes, "You know I'm me, right? I'm not Homeostasis. I'm not-"

She rubbed her eyes furiously unable to stop herself from crying.

"Now I really am starting to get it," she said. "Maybe Takeru's not in love with me, but the person who is acting where my place used to be. I don't know if I'm Homeostasis or actually a person. I don't know who I am or even what I am!"

She heard Taichi press forward, his teeth grinding as they went to who knows where, but she no longer cared.

***

Takeru got out of the car arriving at the Digital Sanctum, a strange looking hotel as if it was made for them. There were no other people, but it looked like an odd complex. They all walked inside, chandeliers hanging from the ceiling, a spacious hallway waiting for them.

"This is quite odd," Yamato said.

"Indeed," Takeru heard Koushiro said, himself and Mimi and their digimon relaxing on a couple spinning chairs near a bar. He looked at them, wondering about it all.

"According to this location," he said, "This is where the eye of the storm will be. It's a hotel in the middle of the city that for some reason people don't really notice or care about," he said. "My theory is it's an in-between state of the digital world and the real world at a frequency where only we can access it."

"But the foods good!" Mimi said next to him playing on her phone. "And I get free reception from all the music channels!"

"Oh Mimi," Palmon giggled.

"Seriously," Tentomon said. "Do you have to be on your computer when your girlfriend and your best buddy are with you? It's like you're calling us boring!"

"No, never!" Koushiro retorted.

Mimi and the others seemed to laugh at him.

"Maybe you and Koushiro should get in the pool then," Takeru teased. "I'm sure you could get his attention."

Koushiro started to protest, a sweet mischievous look on Mimi's face as Takeru enjoyed his chaotic protest, but then he started to talk to himself as if it would be the rational thing to do.

Just then a familiar face showed up sporting his familiar glasses and his seal pup.

"Gomamon, I think we're at the right place," Joe said as if reluctant to go on vacation.

Sora put her hand on her hips if unable to believe it. "I can't believe you came all this way in your med outfit. Don't you have any other clothes?"

"Just some pajamas and one outfit," he said. "And a couple extra pairs if one gets wet, but I don't think they match."

Gomamon started to laugh next to him, everyone else finding him entertaining.

"Well," Yamato said, "At least we have a doctor if one of us runs into any trouble!"

"Yeah, that's it," Joe said sighing. "Laugh it all out. We should laugh like this while we still can."

Takeru felt the room grow quiet as everyone looked down at their digimon.

"We should not act like we are saying goodbye," Mimi said. "You all are the best friends a girl could ever have. We need to look forward, not hold onto the past," she smiled, wiping a slight tear from her eye. "We need to look forward to many more wonderful memories!"

"That's right," Koushiro said.

"Why don't we all get something to eat?" Tentomon suggested. "I've seen the buffet and it looks scrumptiously exceptional."

Takeru smirked as Patamon waved him with one of his ears to the others. "Come on Takeru!" he exclaimed.

He walked with them as him and Gabumon and the other digimon talked about how no one had fought in a long time and were itching for a fight and it seemed so unlike the digimon to go for more than twenty minutes without anyone digivolving.

As they walked away, Takeru stayed behind looking at them all, staring at them all, but noticing their digital record and make up. He had to snap himself out of his strange analytical mood. They were his friends, not data. He could not look at them like that or rationalize about them so coldly.

As he started to move forward Taichi's hand caught his sleeve.

He looked at Taichi a little startled who had just arrived a little nervous thinking he was angry.

"Are you going to hit me?" he asked plainly.

"That's not it," he said dragging him. "Come on, you got to talk some sense into my sister..."

***

...Before he knew it, Taichi had lead Takeru to his car, slammed the door shut with Takeru in it, Hikari staring out lifelessly, Tailmon concerned for her.

"Takeru," she begged, "Please help her. She's not listening to us."

Takeru smiled and opened the door letting Tailmon out.

"Don't worry," he said. "It will all work itself out."

Takeru looked at Hikari who stared out the window as if her soul had left her. He did not really get what was going on, but felt a bit better knowing her brother and Tailmon both trusted her with him even after finding out about their romantic evening.

"I have some bad news Hikari," he said faking a concerned tone of voice. "I...I saw your brother kissing Yamato!"

He saw Taichi fall down looking out the window both Agumon and Taichi settling him down.

Hikari stared at him, both hands grabbing his collar instantly. "That can't be true!" she exclaimed. "What will Sora think?! They're are brothers! They-"

Takeru only smiled glad his plan worked to get her attention. She let go of him and looked around as if processing everything.

"Tell me what happened," he said firmly, but not too forcefully as he placed one hand on her hand; Hikari's hand tensing up, but then relaxing.

He listened as she slowly opened up to him telling him about what she had just found out that morning. She seemed so upset as if she was herself, but did not really know who she was anymore, or if she was even Hikari or Homeostasis.

"Listen, Hikari," Takeru said calmly. "Do you love me?"

She looked at him puzzled. "Of course I love you Takeru. I love you with all my heart!"

He nodded his head. "Then, does Homeostasis love me?" he asked.

"I don't know," she said as if contemplating a deep answer when Takeru was not looking for one. "Why do you ask?"

Takeru ignored her question and tried to bypass her. "When I look at you and you look at me and when we kiss do you kiss me? Or does Homeostasis kiss me?"

"Th-that's me! "Hikari said. "I'm the one kissing you!"

"Ok then," he said looking out the window, Taichi looking at him irritated, but understandingly.

Takeru smirked. "All right then Hikari," he said a lot more seriously, but pretending to be a real nonchalant romantic. "When you and I made love were you making love to me," he said brushing the strands of her hair staring deeply into her amber eyes, "Or was Homeostasis making love to me?"

Outside Takeru noticed Taichi seemed to be losing his mind. He started to look like he would break down the car, his face turning so red and irritated. Agumon and Tailmon had to stop him from literally destroying the car, but having their share of difficulties.

Hikari looked down seeming to avoid his gaze, but he thought he heard her.

"I..."

Takeru gently put his hand to the side of her cheek and looked into her eyes wanting her to look into his. "You what?" he said as romantically as possible.

"I...made love to you," she said, her face turning bright red.

Takeru smiled and rubbed her head glad she had said the words.

"You see? Despite what happened to you as a baby you made those choices; not Homeostasis. So as long as you can remember them, they are your memories, and just let those memories remind you of who you are."

She did not respond back to him, but held his hand.

Takeru sighed, placing his other hand on the back of his head. "At the end of the day Hikari it might have been true that Homeostasis gave you life again," he said. "But just remember, you were the one that lived it. Not her. You can't let her or your life's circumstances decide who you are or just go with it," he said vaguely remembering his older brother telling him something similar. "You have to do it. No one else will do it for you unless you let them," he explained.

He grabbed both of her shoulders with both of his hands not allowing her to turn from him. "But I know Hikari you are not a push over. You just try to be nice but don't let yourself say what you really want to," he said grabbing even tighter. "But with me, you can say anything, do anything, just be yourself without any fear of me. And our friends feel the same way," he smiled.

She looked down, Takeru noticing her rub his hand with her thumb and finally smile.

"You're so wonderful," she said letting go of his hand and wrapping her arms around him.

He hugged her back affectionately giving her a passionate kiss grateful for her to be back to her old self. Takeru stared into her eyes desirably, but backed off noticing Hikari smiling a bit nervously.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

"I was depressed for so long I forgot I was hungry," she confessed.

Takeru smiled at her, Hikari's bright beaming smile returning to her. "Now that's the girl I fell in love with," he said. "I really missed that smile," he said loving everything about her. "But I accept that other side of you to," he added. "The side that you don't want others to see."

He adored her wondering how he could love someone so much, even the little things that normally other people would be annoyed by.

"Now let's go get something to eat before Taichi blows a blood vessel."

He opened the door to let her out, Hikari obligingly exiting it, Takeru following after.

"Or the digimon eat all our food," Hikari replied cheerfully shutting the door, walking away with him hand in hand.

Chapter Text

Takeru walked with Hikari chatting about little things. About their new relationship together. About the hotel and their digimon. Somehow just being with her and walking with her it did not matter where they went. That thought hovered faintly in his mind as they turned a corner entering into the main banquet hall. All of the digimon and the digidestined seemed to be waiting for them.

"Did something happen?"Hikari asked, holding onto Takeru's arm slightly apprehensive and shy to be singled out.

"We were waiting for you," Mimi said expectantly.

"For the both of you," Koushiro added.

Takeru stepped in front of Hikari holding his arm up to protect her. Something did not seem right about all of this, but he could not see exactly why he would need to be so defensive.

"I don't like the way this is looking," he said. "What is going on here?"

"Homeostasis," Joe said as if ignoring him, "We finally gathered."

"Now you can reveal the entire plan," Sora confirmed.

"Just don't harm my sister," Taichi scoffed.

"Or Takeru either," Yamato threatened.

"What are you talking about?" Takeru asked concerned for her. He turned and looked at Hikari, her eyes blazing with Homeostasis's presence as if Homeostasis had wrestled control away from her forcefully.

She pressed her hand over his chest, a light spreading through him, but his body pulsing with pain.

"What is this?" he asked falling to his knees. "It's not like my vision or the memory. What is happening?"

"You're body is almost at it's limit of retaining information for the Digital Record," Homeostasis said placing one hand on his cheek. "I had timed you becoming the Digital Record knowing your limitations. If Terrormon is destroyed, the Digital Record will be reset, and the cycle will renew itself with in you. But, if you are defeated your body will dissolve into digital information and be absorbed into Terrormon."

Takeru looked toward her fearfully, but resisting her. "I won't leave Hikari or Patamon alone like that," he grimaced. "I won't let any of us down."

Homeostasis smiled almost dangerously. "You don't have a choice. Even now your destiny is coming towards you. I either use the record within you to destroy Terrormon or he destroys you. Their is no other way."

"I don't believe that!" he shouted. "No matter how you have used us playing us to your advantage I have always hoped for another way; a way you cannot see because you aren't human. You're missing the element of humanity, which is stronger than looking outwardly in! Maybe that's why you relied on the digidestined in the first place."

She stared into him as if about ready to take his life. "What you say is true," she said unflinching making him uncomfortable. "But I am able to make humankind so much more. Without your digimon you are so weak and fragile. And only because of an outstanding trait of yours was I able to make you all outstanding. Of course, with you and Hikari that was different."

She then grabbed Takeru's hand and helped him stand up straight.

"Everyone," she said."Akama is on his way. He will seek to destroy me, and if he does, their goes your world. Takeru," she said, her hand over his heart, "The only way to truly defeat Akama is to use the digital record. Do you remember seeing anything in it the last time you were there?"

Takeru felt his chest, a sharp pain prodding from it. "Yes," he winced. "It was...a human being getting dissolved and a digimon's data merging with another."

"Precisely," she said. "What you saw, but what you could not see, was the very first experiment of mine. I have mended my methods ever since then, but though it did not work out, it did buy me some time."

"What are you talking about?" Taichi questioned. "What do you mean methods?"

Homeostasis looked at them as if threatened they were questioning her. "Very well," she said, everyone silent before her, terrified to make any sudden movements. "Like you told me before about being straight forward so you are on my side, I will tell you. But just mind that after this story is done Akama will arrive."

She took a deep breath. Takeru marveled as she started telling an incredible story.

"As long as I can remember light and darkness have always hung in the balance in the Digital World. The longer light remained, the more prosperous it became, but, a little bit of darkness seeped in, and eventually the world was destroyed. The world went through many painful processes and upgrades, no digimon strong enough to defeat the darkness. So, I initiated a process to where digimon could get stronger to defeat this darkness. Just as dark digimon thrive off of darkness and negative emotions I used positive emotions or attributes to help a digimon digivolve. However, despite this, the digimon still were unable to digivolve more than a champion level, and darkness continually won…"

Homeostasis weaved her fingers together continuing her story.

"...With my assistant Hackmon and my especially appointed knights committee, they took to the battle against the evil digimon and the darkness, and, though they were able to reach a mega level so to speak, the darkness kept returning and reforging faster, splintering as if copying itself, learning from it's mistakes, and, before I had known it, another entity came into existence, one of absolute terror.

This being systematically singlehandedly destroyed the knights, leaving myself and Hackmon. I had no choice, but to start over, trying to find some way to defeat it, but to do that I had to recreate the Digital World once again. This time though, I became self aware of a world outside this digital one, and I learned I was a part of it's system. To protect the data I became the god of this system, bringing all programs through myself so that nothing could be done unless I allowed it.

The medium of digital devices of which seemed to be an entryway to my world intrigued me, so I listened through an interface curiously and discovered a child. This child could not have been more than eight years old. He pretended to be playing with a stuffed animal as if it had super powers defeating an evil force which was another stuffed animal. I curiously took in the boys attributes and watched him, studying him. He was unusually polite from what I found out, and, seemingly his greatest attribute. So I tried a little experiment. I created a crest called the Crest of Courteousness and designed a digimon based off of that, a digital entity called Courtmon."

"Wait a second, you created us?!" Agumon exclaimed.

She nodded her head. "But not all of you. Now silence while I tell you the rest," she said giving him an intimidating glare.

"I sent Courtmon's digi egg to his world, and, when it hatched, Courtmon and this human became friends. Eventually as the two grew and I studied them, I noticed that the digimon was getting stronger thriving off of this bond. I realized then that I had to conduct an experiment to see what would happen if I could use their bond so I constructed a device called a digivice and had Courtmon give it to him so he could come to the digital world.

While that child, Akama, was there, I slowly tested him, allowing dark entities to attack him, slowly in strength and power, and, in order to protect Akama, the digimon digivolved into Chivalrousmon. Chivalrousmon defeated the dark entities, and, in time Akama was given the crest of Courteousness. Courtmon reached his ultimate form of Regalmon, and when this happened, I stretched the limits of this method of digivolving.

Akama at the time had reached High School Age as I found out from Courtmon's reports. I decided he would be mature enough to battle a final foe, and allow the darkness to attack him. It was my mistake. What happened then could not be helped. Akama was by himself and he had no support other than his digimon."

"What happened to him?" Sora asked.

She turned towards her and shook her head.

"He ended up foregoing friendships, learning, and growing for the sake of his bond with Courtmon, and he threw himself into a role as the protector of the digital world which left him almost isolated from anyone else- even his family. What I learned about human companionship through friends had not come to my attention, but it seemed Akama lacking them did not help his situation," she admitted.

"Then, at the end of Akama's struggle I witnessed the final battle come to a climax. Terrormon, that evil entity nearly killed Akama, but Regalmon somehow digivolved into his mega form Noblemon. Even despite their best efforts, Terrormon still ultimately had the upper hand. When Noblemon was cornered by the darkness I had Hackmon unleash his 'third' attack with all of his power to obliterate Terrormon, but unfortunately, Akama was in the way. It weakened the blast. Akama was reduced to digital bits along with Terrrormon, and both of their data by force merged with Noblemon."

"Noblemon at that time writhed and twisted unable to discern between light and darkness. He changed form in his despair of losing his partner, and the dark influences of Terrormon's data. This being that remained after all of this became Fiermon, a cunning enemy, no longer on my side."

"Fiermon immediately set to recover himself as if by instinct all of his information as if to correct other information that made his code. Whether this was Terrormon's or Noblemon's doing I know not which. He tried to attack and kill many digimon, sometimes successful, sometimes forced to flee. Ultimately, we cornered him in my domain, and I thought I had annihilated him piece by piece, but I was mistaken. Somehow, Fiermon had survived my attack."

She looked intently at the others staring at each one for a short while of time.

"In the meanwhile, with the threat of Fiermon gone, peace was supposed to have been restored to the digital world, but that did not happen. You see, Terrormon had been clever. He had created an alternate dimension known as the Dark Ocean to tap into the same power I had used for humans. By rerouting digital virus's and feeding off of negative emotions, the dark ocean became a place where dark digimon were made and enhanced to become even stronger. I had my hands full dealing with this and needed a new strategy to fight."

She looked down at her hands, moving one of her fingers as if slowly counting away the youths that she had used before.

"From there, I continually experimented with two new humans, the next being a young boy and a young girl named Daigo and Misaki. Two humans did well. At the same time, I had other digital monsters interacting with people from your world seeing if any could be worthy, but, alas, even though a lot of children were interested, they did not show strong attributes that I could use, so their curiosity only stayed as a curiosity."

She stared at them all, Takeru not the only one mystified by her words.

"However, when the dark master's defeated the two of them, I had to try a new approach so as not to make the same mistake again. I possessed that girl, to a lesser extent, my first time, and had the four guardians destroy Tapiermon and the dark masters. I did not know then this would have a powerful impact upon them, but ultimately in the end as you all found out with the battle with Meicoomon, they too were casualties."

Takeru noticed Taichi's eyes look away shunning her gaze, frustrated with their loss.

"From there," she said not missing a second, "I became curious about myself in a way I had never noticed before. After the previous experiments had ended in misery I wondered if somehow instead of choosing a child with a certain trait and having them bond with a digimon, I could bestow my own light upon that child and see what would happen," she contemplated. "If I could somehow imbue that child with my light I believed that the tides would turn against the darkness."

Takeru knew somehow this would eventually tie to Hikari, and from what he remembered Hikari telling him, now it all seemed to make sense.

"At that time," Homeostasis said, "I decided to take a huge risk as the dark digimon coming from the dark ocean were becoming even more powerful, King Yggdrasil, a nightmarish entity in that dark ocean constantly attacking, a holder of Terrormon's power giving me such an example of trouble. Even in his sealed condition, it could not be helped he was causing so much damage," she explained.

"I realized that even using children and their positive attributes, that alone could not permanently destroy the darkness. So, in order to see if I could somehow use my own attribute, light, and fashion it to a crest to a human in that world, I thought it would be the best chance for victory."

"Even as the dregs of the dark ocean clawed to the Digital World I still listened to your world for quite some time monitoring conversations and extreme emotion for years on end, just waiting for one, and only one human that could be worthy of me. As I waited, I learned how truly selfish and dark human hearts could be," she mused. "I heard terrible things, loving things, but I still could not find my vessel," she said. "After listening to mankind for awhile I started to wonder if the darkness would take over the digital world after all, but it was not to be," she smirked.

"Then, providence came. In a late hour I listened through a monitor about a strange situation that instantly beckoned me towards a child. I listened in as a young mother kept weeping over and over calling her daughter 'Hikari'; a name, the same as the crest I had refashioned from my power. I instantly became fascinated, drawn to this child whom I did not even see," she said, her voice raising a bit higher as if excited to remember.

"I found out the child had just passed away, however, I did not yet know if her soul had left her, so I took a chance. I left my position as the digital goddess of this world and let my light fill this child. Life returned to her, her body reacting to me, pulling the light from me desperate to survive, and, though the heart beat had stopped, the soul had not left her, so I let her have my life force, and she became a part of me. I knew then that, this child, Hikari would be my ultimate trump card," she concluded.

"You saved her?" Taichi wondered, Takeru staring at her, his heart stirred as well. "Even when she was just born you were looking out for her?" he asked, tears welling up in his eyes. "I thought for sure Hikari was dead when my dad came out and shook his head," he said wiping them from his face. "But you, you saved Hikari Homeostasis," he said coming to terms with her. "Please, forgive me for ever thinking wrongly about you. I did not know you had been dealing with all of this," he said squeezing his fist as if frustrated with himself. "I may not have agreed with you a lot of times, but I am grateful you saved my sister," he said.

Takeru also walked up to Homeostasis and grabbed her hands with both of his. "Even though you've used me," he said, "Thank you so much for saving Hikari. You may have just thought of us as your tools, but you ultimately tried to do what you thought was best. That's almost a human attribute," he said cheerfully.

Homeostasis looked at Takeru and Taichi a bit shocked.

"Human?" she said aloud as if confounded by them.

"That's right," Sora confirmed. "And it's because of you we were able to meet our digimon partners and develop such special bonds which helped us out in our own lives to."

Koushiro nodded his head affirmatively. "I guess you could say our meetings were mutually exclusive!"

She looked at them all strangely. "What is this?" she said. "You aren't digital data, so why do I feel as if I have a connection to all of you? I only care about saving the digital world."

"I think the answer is obvious," Mimi said. "I think it means you want to be friends with us?"

"Friends?" she said allowed. "How absurd! A digital goddess only serving the interests of the digital world becoming friends with her tools..." she said amused. "...Talk about playing with your toys."

"But really you've changed," Joe added. "You used to be so impersonal, unrelatable and we could not tell for the longest time if you were an ally or a villain. Especially with what happened to Meicoomon."

She stared at them all especially Yamato and nodded her head. "That was an unfortunate necessity. Evil digimon cannot be allowed to run unchecked."

Takeru noticed Yamato walk forward staring her in the face differently than before. "My crest is friendship," he said. "You took an attribute of mine I did not know I even had that been my biggest weakness and let me turn it into my biggest strength. I now have more friends than I care for, and the best digital friend I could ever ask for. So, thanks," he said slightly bowing his head, standing up and looking away, Takeru knowing how uncomfortable it made him.

Watching everyone's reactions somehow brought Takeru a strange peace within. All hostilities with her had somehow just ceased to be. Sure, she was still planning to use him and Hikari for her purposes, but, for a goal such as hers, what was wrong with that? He could not let the dark ocean sweep over the world, pulling everyone into darkness. He had to let her use him, even if it caused Hikari and Patamon suffering.

Takeru looked at Homeostasis and walked forward to her, putting her hand on his chest. "Ok," he smiled. "After all that, I think I can trust you now, though I still disagree with some of your methods. So, please, remove it quickly," he suggested. "I don't want to die a slow painful death," he winced.

He knew all eyes were on him, aghast he had said those words. Even though Yamato and the others were protesting, he had to help. No, he had to protect his friends, the digimon and his love, no matter what it cost him. Others had sacrificed so much for him; Both the others, their partners, and all the digimon and digidestined that fell in battle. Now he had to sacrifice himself for their peace.

***

Akama Akajirou leapt from building to building, following a trail of darkness he could sense from one of the digidestined.

"It's her," he winced, ignoring any pain he had previous felt from their previous encounter. "Once she's gone, my vengeance will be complete. I cannot pass from this world without avenging you Courtmon!"

***

All eyes stared at Takeru, many of the Digidestined getting emotional. They did not have to tell him about Hikari or his parents. This was something he knew he had to do, and no one else could stop it. And, if the darkness was finally defeated Hikari could go back to living her life, albeit painfully without him there. Homeostasis stared at him straight on wanting to confirm his response.

"Are you sure?" Homeostasis asked.. "Once I release the Digital Record, your data will forever be lost since we are not in the Digital World. You are not originally a part of the Digital World so a reboot would not save you."

Takeru felt an incredible sadness well up within him, but Patamon and Yamato and the others and especially the face of his beloved Hikari brought him to make his decision, noticing Hikari's hand retreating back over her heart as if she somehow had taken control of herself again.. He grabbed hers holding them, tears falling from his face.

"I'm glad I was able to meet you; to love you, to cherish you Hikari Yagami," he said kissing her cheek. "You can have all of my hope now. I give it to you."

He smiled at Hikari, wondering if maybe one day they would ever meet again. In this life, or if their was one after. He would find her again, maybe even by destiny.

All of the others started to rush toward him, but Homeostasis pushed her hand against his chest, Takeru feeling as if something had been unleashed.

He staggered back to his knees, falling on the ground, looking up, a single tear falling down Hikari's face.

"Hikari," he said amazed, tears pouring down his face, overjoyed to see her one more time and felt himself give way to an unrelenting force collapsing to the ground.

Chapter Text

Taichi could not believe what he had just seen, unable to comprehend that this same Takeru who had been a thorn in his side for most of his life did the most noble thing he had ever seen. He watched, looking at the other digimon as they mourned crying for Takeru, barely able to keep himself together. The pain of Patamon, Yamato, and especially Hikari must have been unimaginable. How could he tell his sister that her boyfriend had sacrificed himself for her? How could the digidestined have been prepared to lose their own like this? He thought if anyone would have sacrificed themselves, it would have been him.

Tailmon hurried over to Hikari placing her hands on her knees shaking her. "Hikari, are you ok?" she asked looking up trying to see if she was back to herself. The fur on the back of her neck stood on end as she looked up in shock, Hikari completely still as if she had been trapped in a moment of eternity. "Hikari!" she whined, shaking her with both claws. "Hikari!"

Taichi bent his head, the cries of Tailmon shouting till her voice grew hoarse more than he could bear.

"What's happened to her?" she asked turning around facing the others. "Just what did Homeostasis do?!"

"I don't know!" Taichi snapped. He felt more out of control than he ever had before. "Just why did it have to be this way?" he asked looking down. "Why did Takeru have to die? And why did Homeostasis have to take over you Hikari? he said closing his eyes.

He looked over at Hikari, her face still frozen in shock. Yes, he knew the answer, but he did not want to believe it. How could Homeostasis have planned such a horrible end for those she needed most? If Takeru was dead, did this mean his sister was dead to? Everything seemed so uncertain, he just could not take it.

"Dammit!" he cursed slamming his hand on the ground. "Takeru, why did you have to be such a good guy! You were supposed to eventually marry my sister!" he raged. "You were supposed to be adopted into the family! I knew their were times we clashed and I hated you, but I envied you how you brought out the very best in my sister and I brought out the very worst! Curse you!" he cried out, breathing heavily.

Agumon placed one hand on his back. "Oh Taichi," he said, Taichi not able to be encouraged by him.

"How noble!" a familiar voice said from above him, Taichi looking up and seeing Akama standing over them on another level; a smaller building. "Really, it brings a touching tear to my eye. The digital Goddess has broken another one of her toys. Guess I was not the only one."

"Akama!" Taichi yelled out momentarily distracting himself from the pain. "We heard about what happened. And I think we understand why you are doing the things you are doing."

Akama cackled heartily. "You weaklings don't know a thing about me!" he spat. "I tested myself physically, abandoning friends and family for the sake of my partner Courtmon and the digital world. And look at what happened! My data was absorbed into my own partner! And now he's gone! I came to in a time generations away from when I was born!" he exclaimed. "My Family! My loved ones! They all passed on, including the very one I was trying to save!" he said exasperated his fingers strained, clenching together. "And now, I will have my revenge!"

Akama's gaze pierced through his sunglasses towards them all as if unable to contain his contempt for them. "I am coming for each and every single one of you! You will know how it feels to be used by her!" he lamented, "Just as Takeru did! Just as he was burdened with the Digital Record and was lost! You will see that anyone who sides with Homeostasis is my enemy!" he threatened running over towards Taichi, his fist reaching out to him.

Taichi felt a rush of wind towards him, but could not avoid it. The punch connected to his cheek, even as he turned to avoid it. As he turned he balled his hand into a fist and punched him back in the mouth, both of them staggering back.

"Come on!" You call that a punch!?" Akama taunted approaching Taichi. He growled out throwing another fist towards him, but Yamato stood in the way, much to Taichi's surprising taking the punch for his friend square in the cheek..

"If you're going to interfere then you'll go first!" he yelled punching Yamato square in the face Yamato not even flinching, much to Taichi's wonder.

Yamato's eyes glared back at him like a savage cornered wolf. "You call that a punch?" He said, his tone of voice so threatening even Akama backed off from him a bit. "I just lost my brother," he said as if he would bury him into the ground, "so you'll have to forgive me if I don't feel your pain right now!" he lashed out laying one across his face, sending him flying.

Akama groaned out as he hit the ground. He staggered, struggling to get up as if he had never been hit like that before.

"Y-you!" he winced, groaning, holding his arm which he had landed on. "You must have been the one who destroyed Courtmon! It could only have been you, the strongest!"

"You're wrong!" Taichi shouted, Yamato putting his hand on his shoulder giving him support.. "He didn't do anything! Homeostasis told us what happened!" he exclaimed. "You got caught in an attack and both your data and Terrormon's were absorbed into Courtmon! He then transformed into Fiermon and then Freitmon! And Takeru and Hikari both put him down!"

"They killed him?!" he exclaimed incredulously. "Those weaklings?!"

"They aren't weak!" Sora protested raising her voice. "Physically Hikari was often sick and Takeru struggled as the Digital Record, but their hearts were strong!"

"That's right!" Mimi added. "Strength is more than just brute force. You should have known that!"

"Known what?!" he exclaimed. "My whole life if you were weak you were deleted even in society and I was not weak! Homeostasis used me like a pawn for her amusement when I had given my life believing I was doing the right thing! "

"That sounds harsh," Mimi said. "You mean to tell us you even sacrificed your own mother, father, and friends for Courtmon? How could you do something like that?"

Akama stared at her as if she had said something completely foreign. "I do not need to justify myself," he replied. "How else could I not?" he questioned. "As a digidestined, as the first, so much had been placed onto my shoulders. Not only my pride as the heir to the Akajirou bloodline, but then also the fate of the worlds. If I did not sacrifice everything to this cause as Homeostasis's chosen champion, then the world I lived in would have been destroyed by Terrormon! I could not let that happen."

"It sounds to me," Mimi rebutted, "That you've always felt you've never had a choice in your life," she hesitated as if holding herself back. "You poor dear."

"I don't need your pity!" he barked. "You keep quiet!"

"That is no way to talk to her!" Sora said defending her. "I may not know much about you Akama, but I do know you going around hurting others isn't going to solve anything!"

"It will end my pain!" he hissed.

"No, it will destroy you!" Yamato said walking forward. "Don't you get it? We've all had to face the darkness in our hearts, but we had each other to get through those times. You only feel that way because you think you don't have anyone!"

"I think?" he said, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "You think I'm tricking myself?" he said, gritting his teeth, a murderous look on his face. "You have your partners! And your friends! And your families! But just watch!" he declared. "If you keep this up you'll end up just like me some day."

He then placed his hand on his back and pulled out what looked like an ancient looking sword, the blade gleaming sharply.

"What do you think you're doing?" Taichi asked. "Do you really want to kill somebody?!"

He sighed, pointing the blade at them all. "It is not my intent to fight anyone without a weapon, but," he said slashing his blade down as if he would cut them, "a mercy kill is different."

"Mercy kill?" Joe questioned.

"Is this guy for real?" Gomamon said sarcastically.

"Quiet, or he'll get you first," Joe whispered.

"Yikes, I don't want to be fleeced seal skin," he replied.

"How is it merciful to kill us?" Joe asked.

"Don't misunderstand," Akama said. "Their is only one who needs to die. Only the vessel of Homeostasis," he said looking at his reflection in the blade. "With her gone all of you will be free," he said. "No one will have to be her pawn anymore."

"We're no one's pawns!" Taichi shouted. "We choose our own destinies. And if somehow it just happens to be in line with her will it's still our choice!"

Akama sighed swinging his blade with one hand causing an entire tree next to Taichi to be cleaved in two, the leaves falling down all over.

"You poor misguided fools," he said pitying them. "How can you still stay so deluded after all the sacrifices Homeostasis has made of you all? All you have to allow is only one more sacrifice and she will not sacrifice anymore. Even the Goddess of the Digital World will be gone. As long as she has a vessel, she is vulnerable."

He held out his other hand to them all in good will. "We are all digidestined here," he said. "Instead of fighting me why don't you join me and end Homeostasis once and for all? She's the real villain in all of this!" he exclaimed.

Taichi gripped his digivice so hard he thought he would break it. "Then how are you any different from Homeostasis?!" he asked. "Do you honestly think we would turn on those two? On each other? That's not something the Digidestined would ever let happen!" he exclaimed. "We have to fight for each other Akama. We can't tear each other apart."

Their eyes locked, Akama standing level with Taichi, Taichi not willing to back down.

"If I have to cut you all down," he said coldly, his sharp blade threatening them, "then so be it. It does not matter how many I have to bring down. It's all in pursuit of judging the Goddess."

He pointed the blade at Taichi, Taichi staring determined at him. Akama was not a digimon, but he still was incredibly dangerous. He had been exposed to danger so many times he truly forgot how dangerous someone like that could be.

"This blade," Akama said, "Is the Blade of Dimensions. It is fitting your lives end here, for it is said to slice through even the gates of heaven and hell, and even the digital world in-between."

Taichi stared at him, nervously wondering if their was any way they could beat him, but not even their digimon could interfere or help them since it was not in their code.

"Come on," he said aloud to himself, "Think of something Taichi."

"Taichi," Agumon said tapping him on the shoulder.

"I've got to figure this out," he said. "Maybe I can dodge it..."

"-Taichi!" Agumon's voice called out again, but he still he ignored it.

"…Or maybe I can counter him before he even swings the blade and-"

"-TAICHI!" Agumon shouted, Taichi completely distracted.

"Sorry Agumon," he said shaking his head still a bit nervous. "I got a bit sidetracked there. I was thinking of some crazy things."

"You are kind of crazy," he laughed, Taichi laughing right back.

"What is wrong with you two?" Akama asked obliviously. "Don't you know I am about to end your lives?"

"You may think so," Agumon grinned stepping in front of Taichi, "but I won't let you."

"Agumon!" Taichi said surprised, Agumon only grinning back. "If you face him you can't fight him! He could even kill you!"

"No worries. Just make sure to make something yummy after all this is over, ok?"

He could only appreciate his good friend and his misguided optimism.

"All right buddy. You just name it."

Agumon then set his sights on Akama.

"Are you ready to die digimon?" he asked starting to rush at him, his gaze sharp and directed.

"Ready whenever you are!" he yelled back.

Akama wasted no time as he attacked the miniature orange T-Rex.

He managed to run up to him, getting close and nearly swung his blade cleaving Agumon in two, but Taichi noticed his composure change.

He tried swinging the blade at Agumon's neck to cleave his head from his body, but somehow he twisted himself up swinging as if holding himself back.

Akama groaned out as the momentum of him holding himself back threw him past Agumon, tumbling about until he had stopped, his blade still in his clutches.

"Just what happened?" Yamato asked.

"Yeah," Gabumon questioned. "I thought Agumon was going to turn into Agumon tail soup!"

"I don't know," Taichi said, still unable to figure him out. He found himself walking one step closer to Akama, becoming less and less apprehensive as he approached him, Akama lying down struggling to get up.

"Why didn't you attack?" he asked, taking a knee next to him.

The iciness in his eyes seemed to melt away briefly as if he had realized something when he was attacking them.

"Just for an instant," he sighed, "I saw him. My digimon Courtmon."

"Courtmon?" Sora said coming over as well. "You saw him?"

"What brought this on?" Joe asked, him starting to dig in through his satchel he always carried for some medical supplies.

Akama still gripped his blade fiercely, but all his angst seemed to melt away from him.

"You there, Agumon," he swallowed, "When I saw you standing theree like that,it reminded me of my days sparring with Courtmon. We would always fight each other, getting ready to attack, clashing with each other, and sometimes he would win. But sometimes I would win," he smirked as if recalling the memories so fondly. "But at the end of the day, we respected each other enough to never 'let' each other win. We both were very prideful."

Yamato stared his way nodding his head. "I understand that. You truly were partners, weren't you?"

Akama responded back closing his eyes, hesitating as if he held the memory close to his heart. "I had been so consumed by rage," he said, "I almost forgot to cherish the good memories. I am such a fool for forgetting," he scoffed, trying to lift himself from the ground, but failing. He managed to sheathe his blade back in his sheathe.

"Speaking of forgetting," Koushiro said, walking up to him holding his computer screen. "Do you recognize this?"

A strange symbol lit up on the screen, Taichi wondering what it could be, but the look on Akama's face said it all.

"It's the crest of courteousness," he said in awe.

"That's right," Koushiro replied. "Homeostasis sent it to me before you arrived. At one time in your life before you were absorbed it was your greatest strength and helped Courtmon mega digivolve into Noblemon. That attribute helped your friend, but even if he's gone you still have those memories don't you?"

"I guess," he said wiping his mouth, some blood trickling from it. "It's hard to believe those two actually defeated Noblemon, err, this Freitmon. But if that's the case how did I come back?"

"I got this one," Yamato said, before anyone else could answer. "Akama, we did not start hearing about you until Freitmon had been destroyed. He released some kind of light which went into our world and that's when we started to hear about you terrorizing us. It must have been your data! Freitmon must have released it just before he was destroyed!"

"Freitmon did that?" Akama asked as if he was unable to believe it.

"Yeah," Taichi said bending down and grabbing his hand, helping him stand. "I believe deep down Courtmon was still there helping you trying to save you and take the darkness that he had become down with him. It's because you are, and always will be, partners."

Taichi's words stirred a look of desperation and sadness in Akama's eyes. His tears started to poor out trickling down his glasses. Akama was forced to pull them off of his face and let them fall to the ground as he started to break down, tears pouring out in agony.

"I sacrificed so much," he wept. "And, in the end, Courtmon still helped me. He helped me give me back the life I once had," he confessed.." I just wish I could have seen him one more time. One more time just to say goodbye."

Sora walked forward to him and smiled putting his sunglasses back on his face. "I think that deep down we all think that. We don't want to ever part with our digimon like the way you did. And I don't think Homeostasis meant it to happen either. You just happened to be in the wrong place at the right time," she said, her voice soothing, empathizing with him.

Akama seemed to listen to her words, his demeanor loosening up, but he turned around suddenly and put his hands against the wall he had jumped down from as if he would hurl.

"Is he all right?" Agumon asked.

"He'll be fine," Patamon said, crying. "But what about poor Takeru? My best friend is gone," he cried, sneezing into Yamato's jacket. "TK! Come back!" he cried over the loss of his childhood friend. "TK!"

"That's right," Taichi said, clenching his teeth. He walked over to the others, all of them around Takeru as if mourning for him, the momentary distraction over.

"It's funny, I watched that little guy rely on me, but grow up so fast," Joe said. "He really came a long way from the carefree child that nearly cut my fingers off at summer camp."

"And he certainly did mature teaching the newer generation about the darkness that we faced in our generation," Koushiro said. "He may have joked a lot, but he took his responsibility as a digidestined very seriously."

Taichi noticed Takeru's brother trying to constrain his emotions. To show his support he put a hand on Yamato's shoulder, who could not stop shaking.

"Takeru was always such a carefree happy whiny crybaby," he said. "When our parents separated, he still stayed that way, even hiding his pain when we were all no longer together.."

Sora nodded her head and wrapped her arms around Yamato from behind. "They had just started to really blossom their relationship," she groaned. "And now, it's too painful for words," she said burying her head into Yamato's shoulder.

Taichi could not stand looking at Takeru and stared at his sister, Homeostasis's expression remaining the same as if she had been frozen in time. He struggled to come to terms with Homeostasis sacrificing him, killing him in the process just to summon the Digital Record. How could she have been so heartless? And what even happened to her? She looked like she had been overwhelmed with emotional shock!

Akama's voice called out to them all, turning their heads in his direction. "Wait," Akama said, his voice breathing heavily, taking his sunglasses and crushing them in his hands until they were nothing but pieces, exposing his dark red eyes. "It's not over," he said sluggishly walking over to them still recovering from his fight with them. "If Homeostasis really removed the Digital Record Takeru should have completely dissolved!"

Taichi listened, holding out hope as he hurried over to Takeru, turning him over, Takeru breathing out as if he had been gasping for air.

"He's alive!" Taichi explained. "Look, Yamato! Your brother, he's not dead!"

"Takeru!" Patamon exclaimed rubbing his face against his chest. "You scared me! Takeru!"

Takeru sat up, shaking, as if he had just had a near death experience, his eyes still hazy as if he was not even there.

"Am I alive?" he said him looking around at himself and the others as if he was not there. He grabbed his chest, his body heaving as if he struggled to breathe, Yamato running over to his side and bending down.

"Just take it easy,' he said starting to lift his shirt over his head to give him air. As he did, they all saw a strange pattern around his chest resembling the crest of light.

"What is this?" Yamato asked inspecting it.

Takeru, as if almost having forgotten everything else stood up and grabbed Hikari's shoulders. "Hikari, are you still there?" he asked concerned. "Are you all right?"

Taichi marveled as Hikari mouthed Takeru's name, tears streaming down her face even more. He watched Takeru hugging her, shaking, but his eyes also so very far away as if he had not woken up.

"Hikari," Takeru said, his eyes glazing over. He collapsed holding her in his arms. They stood serenely holding each other so equally, neither one of them toppled over, the two of them locked in what seemed like a serene eternal embrace.

"Takeru!" Yamato yelled, as if surprised he had fainted again. "Are you ok?!" he asked rushing over about ready to shake him awake, but Sora caught him from behind around his chest. "Takeru!"

Patamon flapped his wings anxiously as if not knowing what to do. "I don't understand. Just exactly what happened?" he asked.

The air suddenly changed, no one having any idea of what just transpired. As if to answer in the absence Akama spoke out, a cold and unfeeling tone in his voice.

"It's simple," Akama grinned, Taichi noticing his body language change looking at them. He started laughing as if he knew something about this they did not.

"Homeostasis became corrupted by Hikari," he answered. "She is unable to summon the Digital Record. And now that she can't she has resigned herself to destruction," he said, snapping his fingers as around them a swarm of dark digimon appeared from portals that looked like they led to a dark abyss.

"Now Akama can have his revenge and so can I," he said surrounding them with the dark entities. "All threats will now be eliminated..." he smirked.

"...Just as I anticipated..."

Chapter Text

Taichi looked over at Takeru and Hikari, the two of them defenseless, their partners aggressively grounding out standing against the unknown dark forces. Despite how bad things looked, he knew if they still somewhere deep down were fighting, then he knew he had to fight.

He looked down at Agumon, his trusty bright green-eyed buddy who seemed to return his gaze with a head nod as if ready to get some action.

"You really think you've planned it out like this?" he asked taking one step forward. "I don't know you think you are, but you're wrong about us. We're not going to lose."

Akama looked at him oddly and clapped his hands. "That must be your courage your demonstrating," he grinned. "But what just do you think you can accomplish? Only holy digimon stand any chance of defeating me. And you all, each and everyone single one of you," he said pointing his finger at them all, "that power of the crests you harbor so deeply inside of you will prove to be your undoing."

With that, the shadows started to stir, slowly venturing over to them all taking shape.

"What are you talking about?" Mimi asked walking forward, a dark digimon coming forward with dark tentacles like some sort of monstrous bush with thorns and briers to attack her.

A green light summoned forth as Palmon called out her name and digivolved into Togemon. She quickly got tangled up in the bush trying to punch it, unsuccessfully and then digivolved into Lilymon. Lilymon tried attacking her with flowers, but it was no use. She got tangled up like a fly in a spiders' web.

"Come on Lilymon!" Mimi exclaimed. "You can't let that overgrown garden shrub defeat you! Digivolve!"

With that Lilymon mega digivolved into Rosemon facing her foe.

"Oh goody," Akama grinned. "I was looking forward to this match. Digidestined," he said one hand outstretched to all of them, "Just as I am the antithesis of light, these digimon are the antithesis to everything you represent. That digimon you see in front of you was prepared especially for the crest of sincerity, but instead of being filled with sincerity, it is corrupted with lies and deception and is the dark mega form of Palmon. It will kill both of you, and will spread the thorns and briers through out your world."

"You talk big," Taichi said, one fist raised, "But together, we cannot be stopped! Agumon!" Taichi said, turning to his dinosaur partner, "It's time to digivolve!"

With that, Taichi watched with confidence as Agumon changed to Wargreymon, his claws sharp and poised ready to attack. He turned to the others who also seemed to have gotten ready to fight except Takeru and Hikari. Their digimon also looked ready and eager for battle digivolving into their mega forms.

"Ah yes," Akama snickered. "That old adage is really true isn't it? Together, we are unstoppable? It just shows how weak you are individually," he smirked. "That's why digidestined, my curiosity for how Homeostasis has used you has reached a zenith, but alas a breaking point. If you can't defeat these counter digimon equal and may I say superior to you in many ways then you were no foe to begin with. You are utter garbage!" he exclaimed.

With the snap of his fingers the five shadowy figures flung themselves over to the others.

"Allow me to introduce you," he said, his hand towards the digimon that had tangled up Rosemon. "Sorry, I guess you're a little tied up at the moment?" he wondered entertained. "This is Briarmon, a thorn brush digimon. Looks like you've already gotten into an entangled relationship!" he laughed.

With that, Taichi stood his ground as a digimon flung itself over to Wargreymon. "And you, Mr. Crest of Courage, I introduce you to Ashgreymon, the dark digimon that will reveal you for your cowardice," he declared. "Go ahead and despair for your cries will be drowned out swallowed by burning ashes!"

Taichi stared at the creature, his nerves rattling looking at it's monstrous appearance. It looked similar to Skull Greymon, but had developed dark sinister wings, it's eyes soulless, a fiery dark aura surrounding it's sharp bones running almost painfully up and down it's body; it's body charred ash gray as if it had been burned by it's own power.

Taichi watched helplessly, only Wargreymon shielding him from the intense heat of the ashes, the dark digimon's footprints leaving an ashy burning residue wherever it stepped.

"Just how is this possible?" Taichi wondered allowed. "You've never digivolved into that!"

"This doesn't make any sense!" He heard Koushiro sputter. "None of our digimon has ever gone mega like that except Ophanimon, and-"

"-You wish to know don't you?" Akama said, interrupting him. "Then I will tell you. You all are familiar with the dark ocean vaguely. I attempted my minions to kidnap Hikari, even using the shadow of some demon sea king for my own pleasure, but alas you escaped." he pointed towards Koushiro, Taichi a bit puzzled.

"The dark ocean serves not only as a power source for my power, but also as a power source for all human emotion. It unknowingly to you absorbs all the negative emotion from the human world, but, even more directly from the digital world. With all the negative emotions you've poured into it, they have been amplified, smoldering like a burning flame and now seek to consume you all."

"But why would you do that?" Koushiro asked. "Why go so far just to put the world in darkness? What do you hope to achieve? You can't be human. You're not Akama," he said. "Just who are you?!"

With that Akama grinned evilly looking at him. "You foolish boy, don't you know you have to prove yourself before you are answered?! The gall!" he exclaimed. "Now prove yourself or risk dying without answers!"

With that Taichi observed an oozing digimon with giant feeler teeth slither over towards Koushiro, HerculesKabuterimon guarding him.

"What is that thing?!" Koushiro observed, the beetle, exposing wings from it's own skin, fleshy residue coming out. "It's like you, but without the hard shell HerculesKabuterimon!"

"A very wise observation," Akama said. "This is HadesKabuterimon, the decayed mega level dark form of Tentomon. The cocoon of the underworld torments his victims, and the despair sucks the nutrients from his prey's body. From the smartest to the dumbest, you will be struck speechless realizing how miserable all your knowledge has made you."

"What powerful digimon!" Joe said taken aback rubbing his glasses with his hands. "Don't tell me we all have to fight something like that?!" he exclaimed.

Akama pointed toward him as if challenging him. "Well done crest of uselessness, I see you have identified your greatest shortcoming. It will only strengthen the one seeking to take your life."

With that, the dark shadow emerged, curved horns and a golden scepter in it's hand as if he was a sorcerer.

"The tool of your destruction, Lokimon," Akama revealed. "It's dominating scepter freezes all that come into contact with it upon one look into it's freezing gaze. You shall bow on your knees before shattering into dust."

Taichi looked upon the others nervously. "It's all right!" He shouted. "We've taken on mega digimon before and won! Just because we're one one one does not mean we will lose!"

"Do you really think so?" Akama taunted, his eyes staring at Sora. "You, digidestined, the one with the crest of love, the revulsion of detestation!" he said. "Allow me to introduce to you you're digimon's true self, "Anzumon!"

Taichi observed Sora, shudder, the imposing digimon with the body of an eagle and the head of a fierce some lion, bearing down at Sora, Phoenixmon shielding her.

"Anzumon is the dark mega form of Piyomon," Akama explained. "If you're caught in her shrieking winds, you will be torn to pieces both body and soul!"

Taichi glanced at the doors, each of the dark mega digimon imposing as if ready to destroy each and every one of them. "It feels so much different," he said, his heart weighing heavily. "When I look at this thing Wargreymon, I-"

"-Taichi," he said stepping in front of him. "That digimon will feed off of any cowardice you show. You must not let it's presence torment you. I can't win if you don't fight with me. Show your courage!"

Taichi nodded his head. "K buddy. I'll try."

"That's the way," Yamato said giving him a thumbs up. "We can't let anyone get in our way. We got this."

Akama's face frowned and shook his head. "You certainly can give a thrashing, but, I promise you this time, you will be the one getting thrashed...and you won't ever get up again," he said to Yamato."Behold the instrument of your demise!" he said as a dark shadowy figure revealed itself. "Fenrirmon, the dark mega form of Gabumon spawned from isolation and loneliness. Instead of embracing technology, in this dark mega form he embraced the darkness and the moon, which cursed him. Fenrirmon when he bites his opponents with his bite curse curses them to transform into a beast themselves."

Taichi saw Yamato nearly buckle to his knees as Fenrirmon appeared, a savage darker wolf on four legs, a second wolf next to it in white.

Taichi gritted his fist, trying to be strong for the others. "Listen everyone," he said, "We can't let these guys beat us. The world is counting on us. Takeru is counting on us! Hikari, she is counting on us!" We have to protect them!" he shouted. We can't let this world fall!"

"What can you do?!" Akama spouted. "You, a weak flesh and blood creature?! Do you think with your weaknesses any of you can hope to survive this?! These digimon were tailor created for your ultimate end! Yet if you do survive, my darkness will be waiting to swallow you all whole."

"You're not sounding like yourself!" Taichi shouted. "Akama, I know you hated us, but no human could be this way. You're not yourself!"

He gritted his teeth as if irritated. "What do you mean I am not myself? I am Akama," he blasted. "I am the original digidestined, the one all of you have benefited from by Homeostasis!"

Taichi stepped back as Akama started shaking, his knees bending to the ground grasping his stomach.

"Hey what's wrong?!" he shouted. "Are you giving up the fight?"

"Never!" he roared as if fighting through pain. "Not until I avenge Courtmon I-"

"You're talking as if you're two different people!" Yamato shouted. "Are you Akama, or are you someone else?!"

"Someone else?" he said allowed as if he was hesitant to answer. "Like who?"

"Terrormon!" he shouted back like an arrow, a look of terror overcoming Akama.

"No!" he exclaimed, his body writhing in pain even more. "That's impossible! Terrormon is gone! He is-"

"-Here," a different voice said coming out of his mouth surprised.

Shocked, Taichi saw Akama spew out an infernal darkness, much like he had seen before with Oikawa a long time ago that Hikari had told him about.

Taichi felt his spine shudder as a dark form emerged unlike anything he had ever seen.

"It is time," Terrormon said, it's skulking form leering down at them. He was completely black, green, and gray, resembling Freitmon, but so much more terrifying and imposing. He had savage black claws, sharp fangs, four wings, two stretched out from side to side, two wings standing straight up a giant sphere of dark light in the center of them. It's face was ashen white with sharp green eyes and chiseled features.

Akama looked on him in absolute horror, Taichi also unable to believe that monster could have been inside of him all this time.

"Behold, the face of your murderer," he said, his eyes full of murderous intent for Akama. "That witch Homeostasis destroyed my body, but my data absorbed into you and you were absorbed into Noblemon. My influence changed Noblemon into Fiermon, and then into Freitmon. Once he was defeated and you were freed, I was freed as well. I fed off your desire for vengeance until I manifested my true strength once more."

"You used me the entire time!" he grimaced. "It's because of you I lost everything! Even my digimon! You destroyed my life completely!," he said bitterly. "How could I have been so blind my rage has gone on this long? You were influencing all of my actions hurting others!"

Terrormon seemed to be laughing, Taichi itching for a battle. "Of course. I took great pleasure in causing the digidestined physical pain. But, see where that's left you," he said. "No digimon partner, no family, no power, you have nothing! I took from you everything I could and now that you are no longer needed I will take your life!"

Terrormon walked over to him, a dark claw outstretched ready to squeeze the life out of him.

"What do I have?" Akama asked as if he really did not have anything. "When I was absorbed everyone left me and when I returned I had nothing to return to," he said, tears pouring down his face. "I thought that if I could get vengeance I could finally be at peace, but I was fooling myself. I have nothing," he said in sheer agony as if waiting for his life to end.

"That's not true!" Taichi shouted. "Akama! You may have hurt all of us, but even so, you are one of us! And a digidestined never turns on another! We may take some time to heal, but it's not too late for you! We're here fighting and you need to fight to! Don't give up!" he encouraged him.

"Fools!" Terrormon lashed out, all of the digidestined falling on their hands and knees upon the weight of his voice. "My name, my voice alone is enough to make you beg for me to spare your existences. In this critical hour of my victory, your light is dim, your hope is paralyzed, and see now, the darkness within the dark ocean will expand and consume your world!"

Taichi looked all around him, his death feeling imminent. Somewhere along the way he himself had fallen into darkness. He had thought after defeating Freitmon the darkness was finally over, but, no, it only had been a shadow of the things to come. Not only he himself, but the digimon, and his own sister and Yamato's brother were relying on them to make it through no matter what.

"You may think you've won," he said, clutching his digivice. "You may think you've had this all figured out. You and Homeostasis both!" he exclaimed angrily. "But until our hearts have stopped beating, and as long as we are here, alive, still breathing, this is not over! Not by a long shot!"

The darkness gathered close, Taichi feeling his chest pound in terror, but burning brightly with life. The other digidestined were all looking at him, he knew that. He knew somewhere deep down Hikari was looking to him and Takeru, and even to an extent Homeostasis. To fight the darkness, to defeat the terror consuming them, all they needed was a spark. And, Taichi, whether burning brightly with courage or trembling with fear about ready to burn out, knowing he had to go all out, was the match.

Chapter Text

The wind whisped against Akama's face as he stood in the shadow of a tree contemplating his next task. The leaves above him rustled shaken by the wind and he ventured forward, opening up his own makeshift shrine to his family, hidden in the woods where his former estate of his family used to have been, but had now, crumbled into shambles. The widely known proud Akajirou family was nothing more than a whisper in the gregories of history.

He entered into his own shrine noticing the markers and pictures of his family, some small time relics of his family that no one would be missing still persevering to this day. Some rocks, some carved sticks and kanji charactered items still had a vibrancy to them that Akama also wielded with fervor. But ignoring all of that, he went over to the center of the shrine where he could see a hilt of a blade sticking out, the blade entrenched into a smooth stone.

"I never thought," he said swallowed heavily, "That I would ever make it back here after what happened."

He felt the hair on the back of his next rise as he turned around, instinctively grabbing onto the blade pulling it out, the blade gleaming as if it had just been reforged.

He shuddered, noticing Homeostasis standing in front of him, her gleaming yellow eyes taking in his existence.

"You've come for the blade to end this life," she said one hand over her chest. "Truly such a weapon will work, but any weapon would suffice. This body is merely human after all."

"Don't talk like you care about her!" Akama rasped painfully, his mind filled with all of the images of Courtmon and himself being sacrificed in an attack. "She is nothing more than your tool! Just like I was!"

He held the blade pointing it out to her. "On my family name I will avenge Courtmon and all the other Digidestined you have wronged!" he exclaimed. "Prepare yourself!"

With that Akama vaulted himself forward swinging the blade ready to stab her through, but, he felt her palm slap his forehead freezing him in place, the blade right at the nape of Hikari's neck.

"One day," she said stroking his forehead, "you will have your revenge. Your role will either help save this world or it will destroy this world. But, in order that the monster inside of you is not privy to this information or my plans I will seal your knowledge of what you must do and you will know instinctively where to go."

Akama felt like screaming out, not even able to open his mouth as somehow she had temporarily paralyzed him. "Fret not," she smirked. "Whether you want to or not you will fulfill your purpose Akama. And then, I promise you will be set free."

He shuddered as her other hand touched his cheek. He could not help but stare into her eyes with hatred, but also terrified of her.

"Upon the Digidestined hearing of what happened to them and to you and to what their roles are in all of this, once the information is revealed, this seal will be released," she said, Akama feeling a jolt of energy rush to his head.

Akama felt as if he had frozen in place, Homeostasis pushing him back to the ground, his blade clattering against the shrine.

"At that battle," she said, Akama unable to look away from her imposing glare, "All will be decided. Even the damnation of the Usurper. The truth will be brought to light as all of the pieces gather together. And then both Kings of this game will finally clash in the judgment of the world," she said, her face, her eyes bending down closer and closer to his, ever threatening as if he would be swallowed whole by her will. "Be prepared to meet the end when that time comes."